《Wild Sex Tales(Erotica)》


 1

    STORY TITLE:


    OUR MUTUAL SEXUAL DESIRES (enjoy reading)


    ____________


    Saturday 22nd October 2022: just after 9. 15 am


    Fiona¡¯s mouth was dry, and her head felt thick with the effects of way too much alcohol. She felt a dull throbbing between her ears as she rolled onto her back. Unexpectedly, her right arm and shoulder made contact with another person, she froze for a moment; not daring to look at the person with whom she was sharing a bed. The first thought that shed through her mind was that she¡¯d got drunk and fucked some man; God, she hoped it was a stranger she¡¯d picked up, and not someone she knew. Then she slowly became aware that she was in Annabelle¡¯s room, and the body lying next to her was her eighteen year old daughter of that name.


    Disjointed memories struggled to the surface of her mind. She vaguely recollected being held by Annabelle, and pleading with her, and drinking, how much had she drunk? Then she remembered being helped upstairs by her, and clothes being tugged at and removed. She rolled back onto her left side, and tried hard to piece these memories together, as she did so, Annabelle stirred and cuddled into her back, nuzzling her neck just below her ear.


    A sudden sense of panic came over Fiona, her mind was still inplete turmoil; what the fuck had happened? She began to suspect the very worst, and then immediately tried to push it out of her mind, but before she could convince herself that there must be an innocent exnation for finding herself in bed with her daughter, Annabelle caressed her shoulder,zily swept her hand down over her breasts, traced her finger tips across her abdomen, and cupped her hairy mound. With her daughter¡¯s nipples pressing into her back, and her fingers clutching her pussy, Fiona understood, in that moment, that she had been involved in something depraved and very, very wrong.


    ¡°Morning Mother, my God you¡¯re an incredible fuck,¡± drawled a sleepy Annabelle.


    ¡°Oh shit, what the fuck happened? Shit! Annabelle for God¡¯s sake¡­¡± cried an fearful Fiona as she quickly got out of bed, picked up her navy-blue, pinstriped miniskirt that was lying on the floor, and clutched it to her naked body in a futile attempt to protect her modesty.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t be coy, you knew exactly what was happeningst night when I ate your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Please don¡¯t joke Annabelle, this isn¡¯t funny, I couldn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You did mother, we did. Do you really not remember? Oh my God, you don¡¯t do you?¡±


    ¡°Annabelle, please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say? We ate each other¡¯s pussiesst night mother, it was incredible, I¡¯ve been trying to get you into bed for months, you know I have. We started kissing in the kitchen, and I finally got you where I wanted you, on your back, underneath me.¡±


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    Fiona left her daughter¡¯s bedroom with considerable haste, and locked herself in the main bathroom. She sat forlornly on the toilet seat, still clutching her short pencil skirt to her breasts. She felt sick with the effects of alcohol and the slowly dawning realisation of what had happenedst night.


    She closed her eyes, and images of her lustful deprivation started to fall into ce. She remembered trying, half heartedly, to resist her daughter¡¯s sexual advances, struggling with the immorality of her desire to be fucked by her. She remembered the moment that her resistance broke, when Annabelle pressed her fingers against her pussy through her skirt. She gave a low moan as she realised that she had atst yielded to her daughter, had consented to their sexual union.


    ********************


    Six months earlier:


    It had all started on her daughter¡¯s eighteenth birthday. Annabelle had always been a precocious child, she was clever, Fiona realised early on that she could be maniptive. After her husband left them, when Annabelle was eight-years-old, Fiona had brought up her daughter on her own. It hadn¡¯t been easy, as a partner in a sessful firm of solicitors, she often worked long hours, and had to rely on childcare for much of Annabelle¡¯s upbringing.


    Annabelle had gone through a ¡®wild¡¯ period in her teens, she was often in trouble, took to smoking the asional joint, managed to get herself expelled from the expensive private school that her mother had got her into, and had reduced more than one nanny to tears.


    Despite all her troubles, she managed eventually to get decent enough grades to get a ce in higher education. She was in no rush though, on her eighteenth birthday, she announced to her mother that she would dy university for a year, so that she could continue to live with her, and ¡®make up for lost time.¡¯ When Fiona asked her what she meant, Annabelle gave her one of her enigmatic smiles, and said that she was old enough now to understand the sacrifices that she had made for her, and she wanted to get ¡®closer¡¯ to her, before she made her own way in the world.


    Annabelle wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she felt that way, without realising it, she¡¯d begun to develop a deep crush on her mother. In thest few months, she¡¯d started to see her not only as her mother, but also as a woman. She admired her, she loved that her mother was so sessful in her profession, she loved her style and the clothes that she wore; she was proud of her mother and wanted to be associated with her.


    This was a marked change from the indifference that she felt towards her mother in her early and mid teens. She no longer saw Fiona as someone who made her life unnecessarily difficult, who didn¡¯t understand her; in short, Annabelle had grown up.


    Fiona had noticed the gradual change in her daughter¡¯s attitude towards her. She didn¡¯t necessarily understand it, but it pleased her. Her beautiful, troublesome daughter had grown into someone she could be proud of. She felt a warm glow at the thought of Annabelle wanting to take a year at home with her before going to university.


    Annabelle was keen not to waste the year doing nothing, a few days after announcing that she wanted to get to know her mother better, she told her that she¡¯d find a job, so that she could support herself financially.


    ¡°Have you got any idea what sort of thing you¡¯d like to do darling?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know really, perhaps waitressing, or a working in a supermarket, it doesn¡¯t matter really.¡±


    ¡°If you like, and I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m interfering, but, I could ask a couple of our rivalw firms if they¡¯ve got anything suitable. It would only be junior clerical work, nothing too onerous, but it might be ideal for twelve months or so.¡±


    ¡°Yes please do, that would be perfect. I¡¯d be home before you each day, so I could cook dinner and tidy the house for you.¡±


    ¡°Dinner would be lovely darling, but I don¡¯t want you to put the cleaner out of work.¡±


    ¡°Oh I¡¯d be sure to leave Tina enough to do, I¡¯d just like to be useful to you that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Good, well that¡¯s settled then, I¡¯ll make a couple of phone calls tomorrow and we¡¯ll see what there is for you.¡±


    Fiona was as good as her word, on the following afternoon, she sent Annabelle a WhatsApp message, with news of a job that she¡¯d managed to arrange for her, at one of the legal firms operating in the city; just down the road from her office. Annabelle was thrilled by the news and couldn¡¯t wait for her mother toe home from work.


    She¡¯d been busy during the day, tidying around the house, and preparing dinner, then she changed into her best tight jeans, a tight long sleeved top, and white trainers; she wanted to make an effort for her mother.


    She yed with her long, dark-red hair as she waited expectantly for Fiona to return home from work. She heard her car pull onto the driveway and she looked out of the lounge window. The evening sun reflected off the car windows as she watched her mother open the driver¡¯s door, and ce one shapely leg on the driveway, while she¡¯d looked distractedly at her phone; the other leg was still in the footwell. Fiona¡¯s pinstriped skirt rode up and pulled taut across her thighs, there was a sh of stocking tops as she eventually swivelled out of the car seat, unaware that anyone was watching her. Annabelle felt a little flutter in her chest as she watched her mother stride confidently in her high heels towards the front door.


    The door opened and Fiona found her daughter waiting for her in the hallway; green eyes shining and full of anticipation. She dropped her briefcase next to the umbre stand and smiled at her.


    ¡°Hello darling, are you pleased with your mother then?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s fantastic mother, I¡¯m so grateful to you, thank you so much,¡± cried Annabelle as she embraced her mother for a long moment. She loved the feminine feel of her mother, the waft of scent, the prettyce bra peeping out of her blouse, and the discreet amount of alluring cleavage.


    ¡°So what have you been up to today?¡± asked Fiona as her daughter released her from her embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made us a chicken caesar sd, and I¡¯ve tidied up the house.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, I could get used to this. You look nice, are you going out after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting Sophie, we¡¯re going to see a film at the arts centre.¡±


    ¡°Lovely, what are you going to see?¡±


    ¡°¡®Carol,¡¯ it¡¯s based on a Patricia Highsmith novel. I¡¯ve heard good things about it, we¡¯ve both read the book so we thought we¡¯d see how the filmpares.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I read the book years ago, it was quite groundbreaking in its time, subtle eroticism too? Do I sense that there¡¯s another conversation about your sexuality on the horizon.¡±


    ¡°Mother, please can we not talk about it now?¡±


    ¡°Of course darling, I didn¡¯t mean to pry, you know I¡¯m always here if you want to talk about anything. Despite appearances, I¡¯ve had some interesting life experiences that might surprise you.¡±


    They chatted as they ate dinner, Annabelle insisted on clearing up afterwards, and Fiona changed out of her formal skirt suit, into a pair of tight ck leggings and a loose fitting dark-green top. Annabelle made a fuss of how sexy her mother looked in her casual attire, with her hazel coloured eyes and shoulder length auburn hair. She told her that she¡¯d look gorgeous in just a bin bag. Then she went upstairs and swapped her white trainers for ck stilettos, put on some makeup, and, when Sophie¡¯s car appeared on the driveway, kissed her mother on the cheek, and slinked out in her heels and skin tight jeans, to be picked up by her friend.


    Now it was Fiona¡¯s turn to watch from the lounge window and wonder where this grown up, sensual, stunning young woman had suddenlye from. She wondered whether Annabelle had slept with Sophie yet, she¡¯d told her mother several weeks earlier that she thought she preferred women. A notpletely surprised Fiona had been supportive and told her that, if she wasn¡¯t sure, she should take her time finding out.

 2

    Annabelle was not convinced of the need for patience. She¡¯d been out with Sophie several times as friends, but they both harboured hopes of taking their friendship along a more intimate path. After their trip to the cinema, and inspired by the sexual chemistry between Cate nchett and Rooney Mara, they drove to a secluded parking spot close to the local canal, ensured that the car doors were locked, and explored each other¡¯s pussies. With Annabelle¡¯s hand up her friend¡¯s little miniskirt, and her friend¡¯s hand inside her jeans, they came together, breathlessly.


    Besides her own, Sophie¡¯s sensual, clever fingers were the first to touch Annabelle¡¯s pussy. Her orgasm was heavenly, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be thinking of her mother as she came. It was as though her mother¡¯s scent was still in her nostrils, an image of her mother¡¯s inviting naked breasts shed across her mind at the point of climax.


    The following day at breakfast, Fiona asked her daughter about her night out.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the filmst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was amazing, their love affair was so tender and so right, but it was against a backdrop of disapproval, and they were taking enormous risks just so that they could find fulfilment with each other. I¡¯d hate to have lived in times like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, attitudes have certainly changed, thank goodness. I heard youe in, you were quitete.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we er¡­ we went for a drink and then a drive afterwards, and.. well, I know now that I am attracted to women.¡±


    ¡°I thought that might be the exnation. Annie darling, I don¡¯t like the thought of you doing your, er¡­ love making in a car, in the middle of nowhere like that. I¡¯m worried about your safety. You¡¯re an adult now, and if you want to take your girlfriend to bed, you must bring her home with you, I mean it, I really don¡¯t mind, and at least I¡¯d know you were safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so understanding of you mother, thank you.¡±


    They both got up from the table, and Annabelle hugged her mother warmly as she was preparing to leave for work. Fiona¡¯s perfume and alluring cleavage filled her senses, a sudden thrill of excitement dampened Annabelle¡¯s pussy at the memory of the previous night¡¯s orgasm.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m taking you shopping on Saturday, you¡¯ll need a couple of suits for work, I¡¯d let you wear some of mine but you¡¯re at least three inches taller than me and then there¡¯s the question of hemlines, I dare say mine won¡¯t be anywhere near short enough for your liking.¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake mother, you¡¯ve got fabulous legs, and you¡¯re only forty-one, you could still wear miniskirts if you wanted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of you to say so darling, but you know what I mean.¡±


    ********************


    Annabelle looked very professional, and rather desirable, in her new skirt suit on the first day in her new job. She felt good, her mother had told her how ssy and sexy she looked, and how proud she was of her beautiful daughter. The dark-grey suit fitted her shapely figure perfectly. The skirt clung to her buttocks and swept curvaceously down to the hemline; six inches above her knees, just low enough for her to wear the opaque ck hold up stockings that her mother had suggested to her.


    Fiona had exined that she always wore stockings and suspenders because it made her feel alluring, and in control of every situation. She persuaded Annabelle to try hold up stocking and see how she got on with them.


    ¡°They¡¯re lovely mother, veryfortable, and I feel a little bit horny in them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve put it rather more bluntly than I did, but I think we¡¯re on the same page. You¡¯re a bright, intelligent girl and you¡¯ll do well in life I¡¯m sure, but never be afraid to use the power of your considerable feminine sexuality to get what you want.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I had no idea that you were such a harlot.¡±


    ¡°Oh ha-ha, very amusing, I think you know exactly what I¡¯m getting at.¡±


    ¡°Yes mummy, I¡¯m just teasing,¡±


    Annabelle drew her mother into a tight embrace for several seconds, just before she released her, she ran one hand lightly over her buttocks and kissed her neck. Fiona was taken by surprise, and felt slightly embarrassed at her daughter¡¯s over familiar touch. She also felt an unexpected little frisson of excitement, her nipples started to set hard inside her bra. She turned away from her daughter so that she couldn¡¯t see the effect she¡¯d had on her.


    Fiona dismissed the incident as an idental, innocenting together of her daughter¡¯s hand and her backside. Annabelle knew otherwise, but couldn¡¯t exin, even to herself, why she had felt the urge to touch her mother in such a sexualised manner.


    The junior legal clerk role was pretty routine. Annabelle found herself undertaking mundane tasks like searching for briefs, copying legal documents, answering the phone and making tea and coffee. She was happy with the job, she hadn¡¯t expected anything more, and it gave her plenty of time to talk to colleagues, and to daydream.


    At the end of the first week, she was tucked away at the back of the archive room, looking for a file, when she heard two colleagues talking in the corridor. Josephine was a solicitor in her thirties and Laura was a senior legal clerk in her forties.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Annabelle getting on?¡± asked Josephine.


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s fine, bright girl, but you¡¯d expect that considering that she¡¯s Fiona Hathaway¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Is she really, I was in court with her this morning, a ss act as always.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s usually on the winning side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure my barrister has got the hots for her, he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I gather she¡¯s had a few flings since she separated from her husband, God that must be ten years ago now.¡±


    ¡°Well I can see why, she¡¯s very attractive, I imagine she could have just about any man she wants.¡±


    Annabelle listened intently, she kept herself hidden away, but she could hear every word the two colleagues were saying about her mother. She felt a sense of pride that they were talking in such admiring terms about Fiona. She also felt exhrated that they had no idea that she was a witness to their conversation. Then she heard the words that made her chest tighten and her pulse quicken.


    ¡°Not just men.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I heard that she had an affair with Sylvie DuPont a few years back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious, a friend who works at the Crowne za used to see them together, often, whenever Sylvie was working in town; she caught them kissing in the lift once.¡±


    ¡°Wow, imagine those two in bed together, it¡¯s enough to make me change sides.¡±


    ¡°Steady Jo, your husband might have something to say about that,¡±ughed Laura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s seen Sylvie, he¡¯d be cheering me on.¡±


    ¡°You dirty cow, I can see that I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Annabelle heard footsteps receding into the distance, so she came out from her hiding ce and breathed deeply, her chest heaving at the news of her mother¡¯s lesbian affair. As well as being surprised, she felt very turned on. She had no idea who Sylvie DuPont was, so she returned to her desk and put her name into the Google search box.


    Images of a sultry, brown eyed beauty, with long dark hair, filled the screen. She found out that she was a sessful prosecution barrister, now working in London. There was one photo that showed her in her wig and long gown, striding along the street outside The Old Bailey.


    Underneath her open gown, she was wearing a ck suit with a short skirt, ck stockings and ck stilettos. She looked stunning and very sexy, Annabelle¡¯s pussy clenched at the sight of her; she wondered how long Sylvie and her mother had been lovers.


    The discovery of her mother¡¯s affair was a revtion, she was so turned on at the thought of it, that she sat on the bus on her way home, squeezing her thighs together, and enjoying the erotic arousal that she could feel between her legs. As soon as she arrived home, she ordered a home delivered meal from a local curry house, and opened a bottle of Chablis Premier Cru. She took one sip of the wine and looked at the kitchen clock.


    She wondered if she would have time to masturbate before her mother got home from work. It was a Friday, Fiona was usually home earlier on a Friday, so she decided to save her fantasy of her mother being fucked by Sylvie for bedtime. She couldn¡¯t wait to touch herself, but she was even more eager to see her mother.


    Annabelle paced in front of the lounge window, waiting for her mother to arrive. She was on her second ss of wine when Fiona¡¯s car pulled onto the driveway. She watched her mother sh her stocking tops again as she got out of the car, unaware that she was being watched by her very aroused daughter.


    Fiona dropped her briefcase next to the umbre stand and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Ahhh, another busy week over, hello darling, did you have a good day,¡± she said as she leant forward to kiss Annabelle on the cheek. Annabelle surprised her by kissing her on the lips, hugging her and speaking softly into her ear.

 3

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a very interesting day mother.¡±


    The hug was lingering and intimate, Annabelle pressed into her mother. It was the second time that day that Fiona wondered whether her daughter was deliberately being inappropriate with her. A feeling reinforced when Annabelle ced a hand on her mother¡¯s buttocks, pulled their pelvises into close contact and whispered, ¡°The girls at work think you¡¯re so hot, and so do I,¡± before turning away smartly and leaving her mother stunned yet electrified. The words that came out her mouth bore little rtion to what she was really thinking.


    ¡°Annie, what¡¯s got into you? You shouldn¡¯t hold me like that and say those things to me, I¡¯m your mother for goodness¡¯ sake.¡±


    ¡°You love it really mummy,¡± said Annabelle as she slowly ascended the stairs, with her mother watching her shapely legs as she disappeared from view in her tight fitting miniskirt. She wasn¡¯t wrong, Fiona did secretly love being cuddled and caressed by her daughter, she convinced herself that it was merely natural affection between mother and daughter, but she couldn¡¯tpletely bury the slight feeling of arousal.


    After they had finished their meal, and loaded the dishwasher, they rxed together in their leggings and baggy sweatshirts, and finished the wine. Fiona sat at one end of the settee with her daughter¡¯s feet on herp. She gave Annabelle a foot massage as they watched tv together. The heel of her daughter¡¯s right foot kept drifting along her thighs and ending up near her pussy.


    ¡°Annie, please keep your feet still darling.¡±


    ¡°Sorry mother, hang on, I¡¯ll turn around and put my head on yourp.¡±


    Annabelle did so, her mother stroked her hair and looked her beautiful daughter in the eye. Annabelle¡¯s head was resting just above Fiona¡¯s pussy, they gazed at each other for several seconds before Fiona lost her nerve and made to get up.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m tired darling, I think I¡¯ll go to bed now.¡±


    ¡°Me too mummy.¡±


    For different reasons, they were both turned on. Annabelle because she found the idea of her mother in bed with a woman extremely hot. She started to masturbate as soon as she got underneath her quilt. She imagined her mother being fingered to an orgasm by Sylvie, and she came in no time. Fiona could hear her daughtering, she¡¯d guessed that she sometimes yed with herself, but this was the first time she had actually heard her.


    Shey touching her clitoris as she listened, she became so aroused when she heard Annabelle climax, that she got her vibrator out of her bedside cab, and finished herself off with a magnificent orgasm. Afterwards, she was deeply troubled that she had been imagining her daughter masturbating as she came.


    *******************


    Fiona was no stranger to her vibrator since her husband had left her a decade earlier. He hated her working long hours, and the fact that she earned three times his sry left him feeling emascted. He¡¯d had several affairs, and ended up going to live in Canada with one of his former mistresses, whom he¡¯d married eventually.


    After her divorce, Fiona had gone through something of a wild spell. She was careful to always protect her professional persona in her role as a solicitor, but she used her sexual charisma to seduce, and bed, numerous men that she met in the course of her work. Her conquests included a twenty-one year old trainee clerk, who fucked her several times in a local motel, and a client with a criminal record who once took her in a store cupboard at Crown Court. The sense of danger, and the fear of being found out, propelled her to three consecutive orgasms in the store cupboard. He had her several more times in various locations, before he was jailed for grievous bodily harm.


    Her greatest conquest was Sylvie DuPont. Actually, it would be more urate to say that she was Sylvie¡¯s conquest. She¡¯d always admired the beautiful, alluring barrister. She felt a thrill of excitement whenever they met in court, or in the legal profession¡¯s local drinking dens. So despite never having been with a woman before, she was easily enticed by Sylvie when they came across each other in the toilets at court one day.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Fiona had been doing an excellent job of supporting the defence barrister in a case where Sylvie was prosecuting. The the jury was out and the verdict was in the bnce. As Fiona entered thedies toilet, she found Sylvie drying her hands on the towel roll. Sylvie strode up to her looking formidable and alluring as always. She backed Fiona against the wall and looked seductively into her eyes for several seconds.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the little operator aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bad loser, and if I loose this case, you¡¯ll need to be taught a lesson. Come to my hotel room this evening.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± said Sylvie as she turned to leave.¡±


    ¡°Which hotel,¡± blurted out Fiona after a short pause.


    ¡°The Crowne za,¡± said Sylvie, over her shoulder as she let the door swing closed behind her.


    Sylvie fucked Fiona harder than she ever been fucked in her life. She took her with a strap on, then insisted that Fiona eat her cunt. The rtionshipsted for eighteen months. During that time, whenever Sylvie was working in the city, Fiona visited her hotel room and surrendered her pussy to her. Sylvie was definitely the dominant partner, the affair ended when she moved to a neww firm in London.


    ********************


    Fiona couldn¡¯t exin the growing physical attraction that she felt towards her daughter, she dealt with it by convincing herself that it was normal for them to show each other love and affection so regrly. After all, they were rebuilding their rtionship, following several very difficult years. When Annabelle was fifteen, she had been adamant that she wanted to go to live with her father in Canada. Thankfully, as far as Fiona was concerned, he refused to take her in. For once, his selfishness had worked in her favour.


    She¡¯d watched her troublesome daughter be a desirable and captivating young woman. What was more normal than for a mother to appreciate her daughter¡¯s beauty and to be proud of her? There was nothing wrong with admiring her, and admitting to herself that her daughter was sexually attractive.


    Annabelle sometimes touched her and kissed her in ways that were a little too affectionate, but she felt that she could stay in control of that; she knew there was a line that must not be crossed. In the meantime, she realised that Annabelle¡¯s infatuation with her would notst forever, so why not make the most of it and enjoy the attention?


    Fiona was sure that the feelings of lightness in her chest, and the flutterings in her pussy, when her daughter hugged her in close, and nted kisses on her lips, were nothing to worry about. If she needed to tell Annabelle not to be inappropriate with her, she would do so, but she didn¡¯t want to push her away altogether, the physical contact was nice.


    For the next couple of months, there were plenty of nights where they cosied up on the settee while watching tv. They hugged and kissed each other lightly on the lips, in greeting, or in the mornings when they left for work. Annabelle found plenty of reasons to touch her mother much more intimately than most daughters would touch their mothers, and, although Fiona sometimes admonished her, she loved the attention and human contact.


    Sophie had stayed over several times, and Fiona had used her vibrator while she listened to them making each othere, noisily, in the bedroom next to hers. What was the harm? She was just being swept along with the mood, it meant nothing really, besides, who wouldn¡¯t be turned on by the sound of two sexy young womening together? One night, aftering whilst listening to their love making, Fiona drifted off to sleep, only to awake at around two thirty in the morning. She needed to go to the toilet, redecorations had put her en-suite room out of action, so she crept along thending to the main bathroom as quietly as possible, so as not to wake her daughter and Sophie.


    On the way back to her room, she noticed that her daughter¡¯s bedroom door was slightly ajar and she could hear the telltale noises of pleasure being given and received. She was sure that the door was closed, when she¡¯d passed by a couple of minutes earlier, on her way to the bathroom. She carefully prised it open a little further, and was mesmerised by what she saw in the dim light of the tablemp. Sophie was on her knees at the end of the bed, with her back to Fiona, her head between Annabelle¡¯s thighs. Annabelle looked straight at her mother as though she had been expecting her. Ascivious smile yed across her lips as she fixed her gaze on her stunned mother.


    Fiona was rooted to the spot as she watched her daughter put her hands around the back of her girlfriend¡¯s head, and pull her face into her pussy. With her eyes still fixed firmly on her mother, Annabelle began to show signs of arousal. Fiona suddenly shook herself out of her mesmeric state and tiptoed back into her own room. With an image of Annabelle¡¯s lustful, seductive eyes emzoned on her mind, she fell onto her bed, opened her legs wide, then plunged her fingers into her wet hole; she listened to her daughter¡¯s groaning climax as her own pelvis reached for the ceiling in a back arching, orgasmic thrust.


    The next morning was a Sunday, and Fiona sat drinking coffee at the breakfast table, when a sleepy Annabelle came into the kitchen. She hugged her hesitant mother from behind, and kissed her neck while she fondled her braless breasts through her sweatshirt.


    ¡°Annabelle please, you shouldn¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Mummy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y the innocent, you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just showing you affection, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Annabelle sauntered over to the kettle, picked it up and filled it from the kitchen tap.


    ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t keep you awakest night.¡±


    Fiona sat in silence, she looked ufortable, she wasn¡¯t ready to discuss watching her own daughter have an orgasm.


    ¡°We thought we¡¯d spend the morning in bed, that is if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Is Sophie staying the weekend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Will you be in bed with her all weekend, or will I have the pleasure of yourpany at some point?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you slept with anyone mother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business youngdy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to make it my business.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Well I think you could do much better than a vibrator.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Come on Mum, you need to find a better hiding ce than your underwear drawer.¡±


    ¡°Have you been looking through my things? Hang on, I found it out on the bedside cabst week and I assumed that I¡¯d forgotten to put it away. It was you wasn¡¯t it, Jesus, you used it didn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°I came especially hard knowing that it had been inside you,¡± grinned Annabelle as she carried two mugs of coffee upstairs.

 4

    She¡¯d been feeling particrly horny one afternoon in the previous week, and had opened the drawer where her mother kept her lingerie. She¡¯d felt even more aroused when she¡¯d found the vibrator, so she¡¯d removed her clothes and put on a pair of her mother¡¯s stockings, and one of her suspender belts, and had fucked herself with the device. It gave her an enormous thrill to lie on her mother¡¯s bed, in her mother¡¯s underwear, and to make herselfe with her mother¡¯s sex toy.


    Fiona was left stunned, her daughter had got the better of her again. She really needed to have a serious conversation with her, but that would be impossible while Sophie was around. To her relief, Sophie went home on Sunday afternoon, so she asked Annabelle to join her in the lounge to clear the air.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Would you sleep with Sophie?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be ridiculous, she¡¯s your girlfriend for goodness sake.¡±


    ¡°What if she wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk about us, not Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Is there an us?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t deny that you wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping with a woman.¡±


    ¡°What? Annabelle will you please stick to the point.¡±


    ¡°You know that I¡¯d go to bed with you if you asked me to.¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Annabelle, that¡¯spletely inappropriate, it¡¯s a good thing that I recognise your perverted sense of humour, will you stop this nonsense now please?¡±


    ¡°I mean it, no one should have to go without when someone who loves them is willing to give them sexual fulfilment. It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t like women, I know you had an affair with Sylvie DuPont, I don¡¯t me you, I googled her, she could have me any time.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, how did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I overheard some gossip at work when no one knew that I was listening. It¡¯s hot to think of you in bed with with her.¡±


    ¡°Well don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Come on Mummy, I know you got off on watching Sophie making meest night.¡±


    ¡°That waspletely unintentional.¡±


    ¡°On your part, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough now Annabelle. You must put all of this nonsense out of your mind. I don¡¯t mind you being tactile with me, but there are limits you know, and you can¡¯t just say whatever you like to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mummy, you win, for now. What¡¯s on the telly, you choose something for us to watch and I¡¯ll make us a cup of tea.¡±


    Fiona knew that it was no good pursuing the matter any further while her daughter was in one of her yful moods. She let her cuddle up to her on the settee while they watched tv together, and she enjoyed the warmth of her breast pressing into the back of her arm. She could feel a hard nipple poking into her elbow; she did nothing to avoid the contact.


    She had to admit to herself that the line between tactile, tonic affection, and incestuous seduction, was beginning to blur. She no longer kidded herself that she could enjoy her daughter¡¯s flirtation without consequences. She wasn¡¯tpletely certain, but she had a strong feeling that her daughter was serious when she¡¯d offered to sleep with her.


    What was even worse, was that she had be mildly aroused at her daughter¡¯s suggestion; she hoped that the damp patch, that she knew had appeared in her panties, had not soaked through to her leggings. She didn¡¯t want to think about it just now, so she yed with Annabelle¡¯s long hair as they sat together.


    ********************


    The events of the weekend had taken Fiona and Annabelle¡¯s rtionship into uncertain territory. On the Monday morning, in the hallway, in their tight skirt suits, heels and stockings, Annabelle pulled her mother into a clinch, caressed her right buttock with her left hand, and kissed her on the lips. She did the same thing when her mother came home from work in the evening. Fiona no longer bothered to admonish her for fondling her backside, and gradually an emboldened Annabelle started to take even more liberties.


    Her embracessted longer, her kisses were now more than just a brief meeting of lips; they lingered for a second or two. She brushed none existent crumbs off her mothers breasts, she started to embrace her from behind, pressing into her back and buttocks, and wrapping her arms around her midriff and feeling the weight of her breasts on the backs of her hands; holding her in this way for long moments and kissing her neck.


    Fiona was usually the first to break away from their sensual embraces, she knew that she ought to put a stop to them, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. As the summer months passed by, she allowed herself to get drawn deeper and deeper into Annabelle¡¯s clutches. She couldn¡¯t help herself, she felt a frisson of excitement and arousal when Annabelle held her, but she¡¯d convinced herself that she was still in control of her own actions, and wouldn¡¯t do anything that she shouldn¡¯t.


    Annabelle was by nowpletely besotted by her mother, she wanted her so badly, and she made up her mind to make it happen. She started to touch and kiss her mother at every opportunity. She fondled her thighs and suspender straps, squeezed her breasts, pressed her against the kitchen sink and the freezer cab door. On one asion, she even bent her over the kitchen table and tried to kiss her on the lips. Fiona drew the line at that and pushed her away, but she started to wonder how much longer she could hold out.


    One Sunday evening in early October, Annabelle came home with the news that she¡¯d finished her rtionship with Sophie. Her mothermiserated with her, she couldn¡¯t tell at first whether she seemed happy or unhappy with the breakup.


    They stood in the kitchen, Annabelle in her skin tight jeans and stilettos, and a tight angora wool top that showed off her breasts, and always made Fiona want to caress them whenever she wore it. Fiona was in tight leggings, and a three quarter length sleeve, cropped, boat neck sweater thaty nicely over her breasts and hung loosely at her waist.


    ¡°Was it a mutual decision darling,¡± asked Fiona as she stroked her daughter¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Sort of I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can we, it involves you,¡± said Annabelle with an enigmatic smile.


    ¡°Me? How so?¡±


    Annabelle approached her mother, ced her hands on her shoulders, and eased her back into the right angle of the kitchen worktop. Then she leaned into Fiona and hugged her lovingly. Fiona responded by embracing her daughter and putting her head onto her shoulder. Perhaps this would be a moment where she couldfort her daughter like a normal mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m intrigued darling, how could it involve me? Have I done something she disapproved of?¡±


    ¡°Sadly not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get me wrong, she¡¯s very good in bed, but I wanted to explore other possibilities.¡±


    Annabelle lifted her head from her mother¡¯s shoulder and looked directly into her eyes as she pressed her pelvis into her.


    ¡°What other possibilities?¡±


    ¡°I sort of told her that I wanted to try a threesome.¡±


    Fiona stayed silent, she had no idea what wasing next as her daughter yed with the loose hem of her sweater.


    ¡°We were fantasising about who we¡¯d like to fuck if we could have anyone we wanted, and I said that I¡¯d like to watch you and her in bed together.¡±


    Fiona felt a jolt of arousal in her pussy. She knew that she should be appalled, but she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°She seemed slightly shocked,¡± continued Annabelle, ¡°but I could tell she was aroused by the idea. Eventually, she said that she definitely would fuck you, but without me watching because that would be creepy.¡±


    Fiona wanted to say that she understood why Sophie would feel that way, but the words would note out of her mouth.


    ¡°Then I told her that I¡¯d want to join in and make it a threesome. She said ¡®What? Are you telling me that you want to fuck your mother? That¡¯s gross.¡¯ She just sat with her back to me and refused to speak me. I told her that I wasn¡¯t going to apologise for the way I felt about you, and she told me to go.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona¡¯s heart was thumping in her chest. Despite her efforts to keep it in check, her pussy misbehaved. It didn¡¯t help that her daughter¡¯s pubic mound was pressing into hers. Her nipples hardened, she could feel her pussy juice beginning to trickle into her panties.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to say anything Mummy?¡± Asked Annabelle as she slipped her hands up under the cropped hem of her mother¡¯s sweater, over her warm torso, and squeezed her firm breasts through her bra.


    ¡°Annabelle don¡¯t do that, stop it,¡± cried Fiona as she grabbed her daughter¡¯s arms and used all of her strength to push her away.


    A clearly shaken Fiona tried to deflect attention from what had just happened, by going to the sink to fill the kettle. Annabelle followed her, hugged her from behind, and kissed the nape of her neck. Fiona struggled free again and gave a her daughter an admonishing look, but she still couldn¡¯t find the will to tell Annabelle what she should have told her many times now. She knew she should have addressed the issue head on, and said that she was her mother, and she would never allow herself to have sex with her, under any circumstances.

 5

    What was stopping her, was a fear that openly acknowledging the subject would make it exist in reality, and, if that happened, she knew deep down that she would sumb to her daughter¡¯s advances.


    ¡°Alright mother, I¡¯ll leave you alone if that¡¯s what you want, but I don¡¯t think you want me to really.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making tea, would you like one?¡± asked Fiona in an attempt to introduce some normality into the conversation.


    Fiona was relieved when Annabelle decided to change the subject.


    ¡°Yes please, I¡¯d love one. So, are you ready for your big case this week?¡±


    ¡°I think so, I think we¡¯ve got a good chance of getting her off, it was her partner that did the real damage.¡±


    ********************


    Fiona¡¯s legal team were defending a female police constable in her mid twenties. She had been charged with assault, her partner, an older, much more experienced male officer, had been charged with murder. They had been called to a disturbance at the home of the deceased. The male officer had tasered the man, and was used of kicking him in the head and upper body. The female officer had used her baton and it was alleged that she had struck the man twice across one of his arms and his back.


    The case was high profile because the deceased was a well known guitarist with mental health problems, and it would attract lots of news media attention. The male officer was being represented by a legal team from the chambers where Annabelle was currently working. The trial was scheduled tost a week, in the end, itsted two weeks.


    Throughout the trial, Annabelle knew that she needed to support her mother, and to make life easy for her. She still kissed and fondled her every morning and evening, but she didn¡¯te on to her like she had been doingtely. The case was covered on the national and regional tv news, and was in all of the national daily newspapers.


    On the first day of the trial, Annabelle watched the BBC TV national news, followed by the regional programme. The film footage showed the defendants and their legal teams arriving at Crown Court and climbing the steps up to the entrance. Annabelle watched her mother walking next to her client, the camera lingered on them both; two sexy women in pencil dresses and heels. She imagined that many thousands of men up and down the country would be watching and fantasising about fucking her gorgeous shapely mother. When Fiona arrived home, after their by now mandatory hug, and kiss on the lips, they talked about the case in detail and Fiona exined her team¡¯s approach.


    ¡°You were on the tv news mother, you looked fabulous, so sexy, how did it go in court?¡±


    ¡°Quite well I think, did you see the defendant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not quite how I imagined her, nothing like those photos of her in her police uniform.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s part of the n, her best hope is to put plenty of distance between her and her colleague. She¡¯s young, and we¡¯re presenting her as a novice copper under the supervision of an experienced colleague, we¡¯re trying toy all of the me at his doorstep. That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult because it¡¯s mostly true, but we¡¯re not leaving anything to chance. Did you see how she dressed, and how she carried herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she looked quite sexy too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I advised her on her appearance. Appearance isn¡¯t everything with a jury, but it can go a long way. I told her that she needed to look sexy, yet vulnerable, to wear figure hugging dresses, not too short, a respectable knee length, and high heels, but not too much makeup. I suggested that she should walk tall, but she mustn¡¯t on any ount smile, and she should try to cultivate a slightly injured look.¡±


    ¡°Well it worked perfectly, that¡¯s just how she came across. The cameras dwelt on the two of you, no one else got a look in. God, you should have seen the footage of your two shapely backsides swaying up the court steps in your high heels, you¡¯ve got this in the bag.¡±


    ¡°Not yet darling, there are lots of detailed legal arguments going on at the moment, but the cross examination should get started tomorrow, or maybe on Wednesday.¡±


    After dinner, Annabelle spent the rest of the evening with her mother¡¯s stockinged feet in herp, treating her to a wee foot massage, then stroking her calves and ankles as they watched tv. From time to time, as her mother shifted the position of her legs slightly, Annabelle was treated to a view up her skirt. The stocking tops and suspender clips looked very sexy, and on one asion, she got a good look at her silky white panty gusset.


    ¡°Let me up darling, I want to go and change out of my work clothes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame mother, I was just enjoying the view,¡± confided Annabelle as she gazed at her mother¡¯s shapely legs with her skirt riding half way up her thighs, ¡°did anyone ever tell you what gorgeous legs you¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°Yes darling, and you¡¯ve managed to inherit them.¡±


    Annabelle was still in her work attire, and her ck miniskirt had also ridden up her thighs as far as the beginnings of thece welt of her barely-ck hold up stockings.


    ¡°How are things at work darling? Are you enjoying the job?¡±


    ¡°The job¡¯s okay, nothing special, but it¡¯s a really interesting ce to work.¡±


    ¡°Now that Sophie¡¯s out of the picture, have you got your eye on anyone special?¡± Fiona braced herself, she knew the question was stupid mistake as soon as the words were out of her mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one woman that I¡¯m interested in,¡± she replied as she stroked her mother¡¯s knee. Fiona gently pushed her hand away.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Annabelle, please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mother, I promised myself that I wouldn¡¯t pester you while you¡¯d got this big case on. I won¡¯t do it again, I promise. Would you like me to make you a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes please darling, that would be lovely.¡±


    Annabelle came back into the longe just as the ten o¡¯clock news was starting on the tv.


    ¡°Oh look mummy, there you are, I told you that you looked great on tv. I¡¯m going to dine out on this for a long time.¡±


    After the headlines, the first news item was the trial, Fiona watched herself climbing the court steps with her client, and was secretly pleased at how professional, yet sexy and attractive, she looked. She¡¯d had messages from close friends and colleagues, all telling her how good she looked. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw a message from ¡®DuPont. S¡¯ which said ¡®Still as foxy as ever Hathaway, there¡¯s a warm ce between my thighs waiting for you if you¡¯re ever down this way.¡¯


    Fiona basked in the knowledge that the gorgeous Sylvie was still turned on by her. She was also pleased with the news report, she felt that most men would have fantasised about getting into her client¡¯s panties, and most women would find it difficult to believe that such a demure, feminine looking woman would be capable of violence.


    The news reports were aired on a daily basis throughout the whole trial. Fiona got used to seeing herself on tv; walking to the court in her high heels and pinstriped skirt suit, or pencil cut shift dress. Annabelle looked after her well, she was as tactile and flirtatious as ever but she didn¡¯t cross the line by attempting overt incestuous seduction. Instead, she masturbated daily with her new vibrator, sometimes twice a day. She loved to watch herself, in the bedroom mirror, as she pulled the hem of her short skirt up over her stocking tops, before slipping off her panties and inserting the irresistible implement into her wet cunt.


    The jury was sent out to reach a verdict on the Thursday afternoon of the second week. On the Friday morning, Fiona took special care with her outfit and makeup. She wore a ck six strap suspender belt with matching balcony bra and panties, ck opaque stockings and her ck four and a half inch stilettos. She found her shortest pinstriped skirt, from the back of her wardrobe; she hadn¡¯t worn it since the days of her affair with Sylvie DuPont. It was tight, pencil cut style, and the hem was six inches above the knee.


    She adjusted her suspender straps to their shortest setting and wore her longest stockings. Every morning so far, the press and tv cameras had practically ¡®upskirted¡¯ her as she climbed the steps to the court entrance. Several of the trashy, scious tabloid newspapers had used these images extensively on the pretext of reporting the trial. She wanted to tease them today, to show them as much shapely leg as she dare, but not enough for them to catch a glimpse of her stocking tops.


    Her fitted white cotton blouse looked ssy, and showed no trace of her ck underwear. Her auburn hair was taken up in an unstructured chignon that looked sophisticated yet, effortless. This would be herst filmed walk to the court building and up the steps to the entrance; she wanted to make her best impression yet.


    She knew that she¡¯d been dubbed as ¡®the sexy solicitor¡¯ on social media and that, together with her curvaceous client, she had caused quite a stir, and had attracted numerous online proposals of marriage. The public mood seemed to favour her client, Fiona knew that, for better or worse, this was partly down to the way she had advised her to dress andport herself; she hoped the jury had been simrly influenced.


    Fiona had booked a taxi to get them both to work. She knew that, win or loose the case, she would end up in the pub celebrating, or drowning her sorrows, and would be in no state to drive home. Annabelle was waiting for her in the hallway when the cab arrived.


    ¡°The taxi¡¯s here mother,¡± she called up the stairs.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡±


    Momentster Fiona appeared at the top of the staircase. Annabelle¡¯s heart leapt at the sight of her sexy, sophisticated mother.


    ¡°My God! You look absolutely stunning, you¡¯ll crash the social media sites today. Come and let me hug you.¡±


    ¡°Careful darling, don¡¯t damage the goods,¡± said Fiona as she surrendered to her daughter¡¯s embrace. She felt Annabelle¡¯s hand on her buttocks and her thigh pressing into her pussy. She didn¡¯t object, in fact she kissed her daughter yfully on the lips.


    ¡°So, do you think your Mummy is hot?¡±

 6

    ¡°Fuck yes, whatever the oue of the case, I¡¯m going to have my prize tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh Annabelle stop it, you know you shouldn¡¯t say things like that, even in jest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mother, but I¡¯ve been holding back for two weeks now, I haven¡¯t pestered you, but the dam¡¯s about to burst,¡± replied a feverishly lustful Annabelle.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be silly, you need to find yourself a nice girl to relieve you of some of that pent up desire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found one, I just need her to realise that she¡¯s mine.¡±


    Fiona caught sight of them both in the hallway mirror, two shapely, miniskirted women in heels, pressing together in a clinch; they looked made for each other, she felt an overwhelming urge to kiss her daughter passionately, to run her hands over her firm body. A horn sounded from outside, it broke the spell of their sensual embrace and they hurried out to the waiting taxi.


    ********************


    The verdicts were delivered just before lunch, Fiona¡¯s client was found not guilty, her colleague officer was found guilty of a lesser charge of manughter, and would be sentenced during the following week. Pandemonium erupted in the court room, there was cheering mixed with shouts of ¡®shame¡¯ from the public gallery, journalists were scrambling to getments for their reports.


    Fiona, her barrister and their legal team congratted one another, their mood in stark contrast to the team from Annabelle¡¯s chambers, who¡¯d had the task of defending the guilty male officer.


    As the throng left the courtroom, Fiona¡¯s client managed to make her way from the dock to where she was standing. Her client held her close for almost a minute in an emotional, heartfelt hug.


    She cried ¡®thank you, thank you so much, you¡¯ve saved me¡¯ over and over into her ear. Her tears of joy ran down Fiona¡¯s neck, she breathed onto her ear and her lips rested on her earlobe; however unintentional it might have been on the part of her client, Fiona, already high from the oue of the case, felt hugely aroused, she wanted to kiss her client on the lips, and imagined fucking the tearful woman as she held her close.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The woman eventually released her, and they agreed to meet again in Fiona¡¯s office during the following week, for a debrief, and to tie up loose ends. A sudden strong feeling of desire passed between them, Fiona decided that if, when they met, a remnant of that erotic charge remained, she would ask her client to go to bed with her.


    Fiona, her client and the legal team grabbed coffees, and spent twenty minutes drafting a statement that Fiona would read out, to the press and tv reporters, on the court steps at two-thirty. When the time came, she stood nked by her legal team, her client, and her client¡¯s parents and sister, in front of a mass of microphones, and a battery of shing cameras, while she calmly and assertively read out the detailed statement.


    She knew that these images would dominate tv and newspaper reports for the next twenty four hours. She also knew that social media sites would be full of, mostly, men that wanted to fuck her. To calm her nerves, she imagined them all on their knees, clutching at her skirt, and begging her to let them fuck her. She felt magnificent, she felt as though, for a few minutes, while she read the statement to the massed throng, she was the nation¡¯s dominatrix.


    After the statement, her client and family thanked her again, and she went to celebrate with her legal team. On the way to the pub, she sent a message to Annabelle, ¡°WE WON,¡± followed minutester by another message, ¡°At pub now, will be homete and probably half pissed.¡±


    Annabelle was delighted for her mother and sent her congrattions. She got home in time to watch the six o¡¯clock news. She was so proud of her gorgeous, sexy mother, she started to finger herself while she watched the very attractive blonde haired newsreader, an asional subject of her masturbation fantasies, say her mother¡¯s name, and show footage of the statement on the steps. She knew that the local news would probably air an even longer report at six thirty, so she went into the kitchen, opened a bottle of wine, poured herself arge ss and messaged her mother again, ¡°Mother, Don¡¯t get too drunk, and don¡¯t be toote, I¡¯ve got ns for us. xxx.¡±


    After going up to her room to remove her panties, and fetch her vibrator, she settled herself down in front of the tv and made inroads into herrge ss of wine. She refilled her ss as the regional news came on, opened her legs, pulled her miniskirt up to her hips, admired herce stocking tops and her shaved pussy with its nding strip,¡¯ and plunged the buzzing sex toy into her wet cunt. She came twice as she watched the report through hooded eyelids, but she saved her third, and most intense orgasm, for the moment when her impressive and imposing mother read out the statement on the steps.


    She left the tv on as background noise, and waited impatiently for her mother toe home. She knew that she¡¯d probably be a couple of hours yet, so she eventually decided to have a longzy bath, after which, she took special care with her makeup, andid out her skin tight jeans, and fluffy angora sweater, on her bed. She put on clean pale-pink underwear and ¡®volumised¡¯ her long dark-red hair, so that it fell sexily over her shoulders, back and ample breasts.


    While Annabelle was preparing for the night of her life, her mother was still soaking up thepliments and congrattions in the pub; she¡¯d soaked up a fair amount of alcohol as well. She¡¯d had lots of text messages, including an offer of a date with an old acquaintance that she¡¯d slept with several times over the years. She ignored his message, but as she was reading it, a message from her client shed up on her phone.


    ¡°Thank you again, so, so much. I can¡¯t thank you enough, you¡¯ve saved my life, if there¡¯s ever anything I can do for you, please just say the word, I mean anything!!!¡±


    The message was signed off with a big red heart emoji, followed by an imprint of red lips. Fiona could picture her client, slightly drunk, feeling very uninhibited, shutting herself away in the toilet for a moment to escape family celebrations, and sending her the message. Her pussy twitched as sheposed her reply; she too was feeling uninhibited.


    ¡°If you want to show me how grateful you are, wear your blue dress and those ck stilettos when we meet next week.¡±


    As Fiona watched the three ellipses pulsing in the WhatsApp dialogue box, she knew that a response was on the way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear the dress if you promise to help me out of it,¡± came the amorous reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you out of your stockings too.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I wear stockings?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re too clever for me. I usually wear hold ups, but I¡¯m guessing you want the full works?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m touching my pussy now and thinking about undoing your suspender clips,¡± lied Fiona for erotic effect.


    ¡°Oh fuck, you¡¯re making me wet, you know how to turn a girl on don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty of practice. You?¡±


    ¡°Me what?¡±


    ¡°Have you been with a woman before?¡±


    ¡°No but I¡¯ve often wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re going to get your wish.¡±


    Fiona closed her phone case and joined in the banter again. A few minutester she was still holding her phone in her hand when she felt it vibrate. It was a message from Sylvie DuPont.


    ¡°So Hathaway, I¡¯m not used to being ignored, I want to fuck you, get in touch.¡±


    Fiona typed her response, ¡°The bnce of power between us has shifted, I¡¯ve got the upper hand now, I¡¯ll fuck you when I¡¯m ready and not before,¡± her finger hovered over the send button for several seconds, then she deleted the message and put her phone away. Ms. DuPont could wait for now.


    Back at home, Annabelle zipped up her skin tight jeans and stepped into her ferocious ck stilettos. She was impatient now, so she picked up her phone to message her mother. As she did so, she hoped that Fiona was happily drunk and uninhibited. She nned to ply her with arge gin and tonic if necessary, she wanted her just drunk enough but not so drunk that she¡¯d pass out and spoil her ns.


    ¡°Sexy Mummy, pleasee home, I¡¯m missing you. Your Darling Daughter xxx,¡± she attached an emoji showing two women and a big red heart. Fiona responded straight away.


    ¡°Darling Daughter, Taxi just arrived, shd be home 10 mins, looking fwd to your hugs and kisses xxx.¡±


    Fiona was happily drunk and didn¡¯t mind flirting with her daughter, but she had no idea whaty in store for her. Annabelle watched from the lounge window as the taxi pulled onto the driveway, her mother emerged from the cab, and swayed slightly as she made her way to the front door. Annabelle moved swiftly into the hallway and opened the door before her mother could get her key into the lock. They hugged warmly and kissed briefly on the lips.


    ¡°Hello Annie you lovely daughter, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve had a little too much to drink darling.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me, but don¡¯t worry mother you deserve to let off a bit of steam.¡±


    Annabelle realised that her mother was a little worse for wear, and if she was going to take her mother in the way she intended, thest thing Fiona needed was more alcohol.


    ¡°Help me with my jacket darling.¡±


    She stood behind her mother and lifted her jacket off her shoulders, as she did so, a waft Fiona¡¯s perfume mixed with the musky, slightly sweet natural odour of her body, aroused her greatly. She guided her mother through to the kitchen and sat her down on a chair. Fiona crossed her legs, her miniskirt rode halfway up her thighs. Annabelle breathed out a long slow breath of approval through her nose as she feasted her eyes on her half drunk, but gloriously sexy mother. Fiona looked very desirable showing plenty of shapely leg in her stilettos, her fitted blouse emphasised her breasts, slim waist and t stomach.

 7

    Although it was clear that Fiona was drunk, she wasn¡¯t passing out or losing control of herself. Annabelle put the kettle on and filled arge ss with water. It was just gone nine-fifteen, there was time to sober her mother up enough for her to know and feel what was happening.


    ¡°Here, drink this now, and I¡¯ll make you a coffee, I want you to watch the ten o¡¯clock news with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, darling,¡± slurred Fiona, ¡°anything you say.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabelle kissed her affectionately on the forehead, watched her drink the water, and poured her a mug of strong ck filter coffee. She added a ssh of cold water to the mug, so that her mother could drink it more or less straight away. Fiona shook her head, miraculously the loosely structured bun in her hair was still in ce. Annabelle was so turned on by her that she wanted to fuck her now, but she knew she had to be patient.


    ¡°So, tell me all about it mother, you must have felt ted when the verdict was delivered?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s head was beginning to clear and she was already sounding more lucid than when she¡¯d arrived home.


    ¡°God yes, it was touch and go as you know. She had actually struck him with her truncheon, twice ording to witnesses; I¡¯m d I persuaded her to confess to it in her testimony, because she would have been in big trouble if she¡¯d been exposed as a liar. We were able to present her as an inexperienced young officer, following the orders of a much more experienced colleague. Witnesses actually heard him shout at her to hit him, so we presented her as this young feminine creature, wearing high heels and red nail varnish, who wouldn¡¯t have been capable of hitting anyone hard. Dreadfully sexist I¡¯m afraid, but thankfully it worked, because it could have gone either way.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to her now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, will she still be able to be a police officer?¡±


    ¡°She would have faced a disciplinary investigation and hearing, but she¡¯s going to resign, she realises that there¡¯s no future for her in the police force now. How was the mood at your chambers?¡±


    ¡°Subdued, but no one really expected him to be found not guilty, they¡¯re talking about a possible appeal though.¡±


    ¡°Then they¡¯re being very optimistic, I can¡¯t see any grounds for appeal, but we¡¯ll see?¡±


    Fiona had finished her coffee, and Annabelle thought about making her another, when her mother uncrossed her legs; the hem of her skirt pulled taut across her thighs, just an inch above the beginnings of her stocking tops. Annabelle felt a surge of erotic arousal, she moved over to her mother and sat on herp facing her, her legs spread wide in her skin tight jeans. She bent her head and kissed her mother on the lips. Fiona was receptive at first, but, when she realised that it was more than an affectionate kiss, she turned her head away, and admonished her daughter.


    ¡°Annie no, no don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Come on Mummy, you know you want me to really.¡±


    ¡°No, no let me up please.¡±


    Fiona got up slowly and stood in front of the kitchen window, sucking in air, with both hands on the worktop. It was pitch ck outside, she could see Annabelle¡¯s reflection as she moved in behind her and put both of her arms around her waist. She felt her daughter nuzzle the nape of her neck, a shiver travelled down her spine and into her pussy. Annabelle sensed her mother¡¯s arousal, so she cupped her breasts and squeezed her nipples. For a moment, it felt to Annabelle as though Fiona had stopped resisting, she felt her mother melt back into her embrace, she slowly moved her right hand down over Fiona¡¯s abdomen and made ready to press her fingers against her mother¡¯s pussy, but Fiona grabbed her wrist and turned away from her in one movement.


    Fiona stepped further away from her daughter, her head was still thick with alcohol but she knew that this was a watershed moment; it had beening for months: half of her wanted to put aplete stop to Annabelle¡¯s sexual advances, to do the right and moral thing, to have the mindset of a normal, responsible mother, to say no, never, to go off to bed, on her own; the other half wanted to fall into an erotic, incestuous abyss, to surrender atst to her alluring, seductive daughter, to feel her fingers plunging into her cunt, to be fucked and made toe by her own daughter.


    She was still waiting to know which way the dice would fall as Annabelle approached her. She had time to turn and make her way out of the kitchen and upstairs to bed, but she felt trapped by her daughter¡¯s alluring gaze and couldn¡¯t move away from her. Annabelle took hold of her wrists and pushed her back against the freezer door, then she forced her arms behind her back and tried to kiss her again. Fiona was surprised by her daughter¡¯s strength, Annabelle was pressing into her, the top of her right thigh against her pubic mound.


    Fiona¡¯s head turned from side to side as she tried to avoid her daughter¡¯s lips.


    ¡°No Annie, no, stop it please.¡±


    ¡°Let me kiss you mother, I can tell from the way you¡¯re breathing that you want me to.¡±


    ¡°No, no Annie, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t. Let me go please.¡±


    Annabelle was leaning against Fiona¡¯s right nk, she trapped her mother¡¯s right arm between their bodies, but still gripped her left wrist with her right hand. Then, with her free left hand, she took a tight hold of her mother¡¯s loose bun and tilted her head back, so that she was looking up at her, and unable to turn her head away. They breathed hard into each other¡¯s mouths for several seconds, then Annabelle¡¯s lips closed over her mother¡¯s and she kissed her long and sumptuously. Gradually, the soft, warm moist feel of her daughter¡¯s lips overcame Fiona¡¯s resistance, she parted her own lips slightly and her daughter¡¯s tongue slipped between them and into her mouth.


    Fiona kissed her daughter with a passion, their tongues and mouths danced together in a slow soft swirl. Her pussy flooded with arousal; but even as she surrendered to her daughter, Fiona tried to cling to the rapidly fading notion that she might still be able to resist. Annabelle, though, was sure that she¡¯d won her prize, but she wanted to be absolutely certain.


    Still kissing her mother, she reached behind her and gripped her left wrist with her left hand so that her right hand was free. Then she started to unbutton her mother¡¯s blouse. Fiona broke their kiss and made a breathless plea.


    ¡°Annie, no please don¡¯t do that, kissing you was lovely, but we must stop now.¡±


    Annabelle stayed silent, she knew that she was in control, she unbuttoned her mother¡¯s blouse down to the waistband of her miniskirt. She eased the blouse over her shoulders, so that she could see her mother¡¯s glorious breasts, nestling together in her ck balcony bra. She massaged her mother¡¯s breasts and pinched her rock hard nipples. Still Fiona was pinned against the freezer door and couldn¡¯t escape her daughter¡¯s clutches.


    Fiona began to breathe heavily, she moaned with pleasure. Her body began to rx, Annabelle kissed her again, and massaged her breasts at the same time. She let go of her mother¡¯s wrist and Fiona let her arms fall to her waist; a sign of herplete surrender. Slowly, as they continued to kiss, Annabelle let her right hand fall between them to caress her mother¡¯s stomach, before stroking it down over the material of her miniskirt and letting it rest on her pussy. She probed the material of her mother¡¯s skirt and pressed her strong fingers into her mound.


    Fiona gasped, then kissed her daughter hungrily, by now she was deeply aroused by the incestuous thoughts racing the rough her mind, and she knew there was no way back. After kissing her mother passionately, and massaging her pussy for the best part of a minute, Annabelle eased herself away from her, and took two steps back. Fiona stood leaning against the freezer with her blouse still tucked into her skirt and draping around her hips; the cuffs were still buttoned at her wrists. Annabelle thought that she looked so very sexy and fuckable in her dishevelled state; her auburn hair now hanging loosely about her shoulders.


    They looked into each other¡¯s smouldering eyes for a long time, then Fiona moved slowly towards her daughter as she spoke.


    ¡°Okay Annabelle, you win, I can¡¯t resist you any longer, I¡¯ll let you fuck me¡­ I want you to fuck me, fuck me¡­ darling please fuck your Mummy.¡±


    Annabelle had never seen her mother look as seductive as she did right now. Her pussy clenched with intense desire for the woman standing in front of her; almost touching her, but not quite. Fiona had never wanted sex with anyone as much as she wanted it with her daughter now. She had fallen into the abyss and there was no way out. Her head still swam with the effects of alcohol, but she¡¯d never been more sure of what she wanted.


    Annabelle felt a surge of arousal at her mother¡¯s words, all of the flirting, the pursuit, the long relentless seduction, was over. She took hold of her mother¡¯s hand and led her into the lounge as the opening theme of the ten o¡¯clock news began to y.


    She removed her mother¡¯s blouse and bra, pushed her down onto the settee, propped her head up on a cushion so that she could see the tv, then sheid on top of her and kissed her. She opened Fiona¡¯s legs; as the news report started, Annabelle reached under her mother¡¯s miniskirt and ran her hand over her stocking tops. Fiona groaned and opened her legs wider, just as film footage of the headline stories was being shown. As her daughter¡¯s hand made contact with her wet panty gusset, she saw herself on screen, on the court steps, reading out the statement. Annabelle slipped her hand inside the leg of her mother¡¯s panties, and pressed the heel of her palm against her clitoris, her fingers probed her cunt.

 8

    Whether by luck or judgement, she found her mother¡¯s g-spot straight away. A surge of delicious, erotic depravity coursed through Fiona¡¯s pussy, she let out a deep growl and came hard at the touch of her daughter¡¯s incestuous fingers. Annabelle probed the same spot and made here again, almost as soon as she¡¯d finished her first orgasm. The deeply depraved sense of immorality had magnified Fiona¡¯s sexual arousal, she felt as though she would never stoping for her daughter.


    ¡°Oh Annie, darling, that was wonderful, please make mee again.¡±


    ¡°I will mother, but not just yet.¡±


    The case was the first item on the news programme. Annabelle spoke to her mother as they watched footage of a reporter discussing the oue with the newsreader.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be on in a moment; you were magnificent.¡±


    ¡°Oh God Annie, fuck me again please.¡±


    Annabelle knew that the reading of the statement was about to be televised again, so she knelt on the settee, between her mother¡¯s legs, pushed the hem of her miniskirt up to her hips, and buried her face in her mother¡¯s pussy. Fiona watched herself on the tv as her daughter licked her with her long wet tongue, and pushed the middle finger of her right hand into her cunt.


    She watched through half closed eyelids, the camera closed in on her and her client as they stood together on the steps. With her daughter¡¯s tongue and fingers bringing her close, she listened to her own assertive voiceing out of the tv¡¯s speakers, but it was soon drowned out by her moans and groans as her third orgasm surged through her pelvis. As she came, she watched her daughter¡¯s head moving rhythmically between her thighs, and she imagined her own head between the stocking d legs of her client, after she¡¯did her t on her back on her desk.


    Fiona was left almost spent, her third intense orgasm in five minutes, together with the effects of the alcohol that she had consumed, left her tired and sleepy. Annabelle helped her up from the settee in her heels, stockings and miniskirt. They climbed the stairs to Annabelle¡¯s bedroom and she sat Fiona on the bed. Her mother slumped onto her side, her legs dangling over the edge of the bed, so Annabelle unzipped and removed her skirt. Then she rolled Fiona onto her back while she carefully unclipped her six suspender straps and rolled her stockings down to her knees. Next, she unclipped and removed her suspender belt, before taking off her stilettos and stockings.


    She managed to manoeuvre her fully mother onto the bed and cover her with the quilt, then she got into bed with her. The pulling, prodding and pushing had awoken Fiona slightly, she put her arms around her daughter and spoke quietly into her ear.


    ¡°Darling, what you did to me downstairs was sensational, but I haven¡¯t made youe yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay mother, you can look forward to making mee tomorrow, go to sleep now.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fair on you, let me make youe now,¡± said Fiona as she stroked her daughter¡¯s pussy for the first time.


    ¡°Okay mother, if you¡¯re up to it, but I want your tongue as well as your fingers.¡±


    Fiona slid down underneath the quilt and spread her daughter¡¯s legs wide. She licked and sucked her pussy as she finger fucked her wet cunt. Annabelle had been consumed by incestuous lust all evening, it didn¡¯t take long before she arched her back and savoured her first orgasm at the hands, and tongue, of her mother.


    Fiona, satisfied that all was right with the world, emerged from underneath the quilt and kissed her daughter on the lips. Annabelle tasted herself on her mother, then Fiona fell into a deep, drunken sleep.


    ********************


    Saturday 22nd October 2022: almost 9. 20 am


    Annabelle became concerned about her mother¡¯s reaction to the knowledge that they had fucked each other the night before. She tapped on the bathroom door and called her name; there was no response. She tried the door handle but it was locked, she called out again.


    ¡°Mother, please open the door, I¡¯ve got a driving lesson at ten-thirty and I need to get ready.¡±


    After a short pause, the door opened slightly and her mother peered sheepishly through the gap.


    ¡°Are you alright, you do remember what we didst night don¡¯t you? I mean you were the worse for drink, but you must remember surely.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it now, my head¡¯s throbbing, I¡¯m going to get into my bed; just let me sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well I¡¯ll see youter this afternoon, I¡¯m meeting some old school friends for lunch so I¡¯ll be back by about fourish. Do you want me to get you anything?¡±


    ¡°Just a ss of water please, and paracetamol,¡± said Fiona as she made her way unsteadily to her own bed.


    ¡°Okay, but just tell me, are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I just need to sleep.¡± She put on a pair of pyjamas and got into bed, she was asleep again before Annabelle put a ss of water, and the tablets, on her bedside cab.


    It was almost noon when Fiona eventually awoke. She took several gulps of water with the tablets, got to her feet, and put on her dressing gown. As she made her way downstairs, she studiously avoided looking at any mirrors; she didn¡¯t want to see her shame faced reflection as she tried to make sense of what had happened between her and her daughter.


    She was on her second cup of strong ck coffee before she began to feel human again. She¡¯d begun to piece together the events of the previous night, she recalled being pursued across the kitchen by Annabelle, being pushed up against the freezer door, and the feel of her daughter¡¯s tongue in her mouth. Then she remembered her daughter¡¯s tongue on her pussy as she watched herself on tv. An ever deeper memory surfaced when she recalled going down on Annabelle in her bed. She could smell and taste her again now, a sweet salty vour that sent her pussy into spasms as she drained thest of her coffee.


    As the fug of her hangover began to lift, she started to recall drinking and celebrating in the pub with her colleagues. She wondered if anyone had messaged her, so she picked up her phone and saw that she had several new WhatsApp messages. Two of them were from married men she knew who wanted to go for a ¡®drink¡¯ with her; she deleted them both. As she read through the other messages of congrattions, and queries about her state of health, after such a heavy session, she spottedst night¡¯s messages from Sylvie DuPont and from her client.


    Fiona couldn¡¯t remember exchanging messages with either of them, so she opened Sylvie¡¯s first and felt a warm glow of satisfaction at being pursued by her for sex. She decided to let her stew a few days more, before casually getting in touch, and feigning indifference to her advances. She knew that, if she yed her cards right, Sylvie would eventuallye to her, desperate to put her scent mark on her again. This time she¡¯d have the upper hand, and would ride her former lover with her own strap on cock. Sylvie had always worn the strap on previously but now the tables had turned; she couldn¡¯t wait to look down at the gorgeous bitch¡¯s face as she fucked her brains out.


    Then she opened the thread of messages between herself and her client. She was shocked, the colour rose in her cheeks, she¡¯d practically made love to the woman on her phonest night, and she¡¯d more or less arranged to fuck her when they met for a post trial discussion. Her shock turned to amusement, when she realised that they both must have been pretty drunkst night, but she couldn¡¯t help wondering if she still had a realistic chance of getting the woman into bed with her.


    She made a mental note to ask her secretary to arrange a meeting for mid Friday afternoon, so that, if the prevailing mood was right, she could suggest to her client that they continue the meeting somewhere more fortable¡¯ than her office.


    Fiona started to rx and revel in her new found notoriety, she was surprised at the extent to which it had acted as an aphrodisiac, both for her, and for the numerous men and women who now wanted to know her carnally. She thought about her daughter and began to relive the events of the previous night as she recalled more of the detail. She remembered again the moment in which her resistance, to Annabelle¡¯s incestuous pursuit, had crumbled. It was when her daughter had pressed her fingers into her miniskirt and probed her pussy. It had been intensely arousing and erotic;plete surrender was her only option.


    As she was thinking about her overwhelming desire to be fucked by her daughter, she switched on the tv and found the BBC News Channel. She only had to wait a moment and, as she had hoped, it started to show reports of the court case. There she was again on the steps, speaking into the massed microphones, there was her client looking serious and emotional; Fiona¡¯s pussy leaked at the thought of fucking her. Why shouldn¡¯t she? They were both consenting adults.


    She turned the phrase over in her mind, ¡®consenting adults,¡¯ is that what she and Annabelle were? She liked to think so, even though she knew that society would take a different view. But society didn¡¯t have to find out about their incest. She started to long for her daughter, she was certain now that they would share a bed again, today, tomorrow and every day.


    A surge of love and desire for her daughter swept through her. She needed to prepare for hering home. She wanted to dress sexily for her, to surprise her as she came through the door. She thought of all of the times that she hade home to Annabelle and had been kissed and hugged in greeting. This time, Annabelle would being home to her, and she would be pressing her lips onto her daughter¡¯s mouth, she would be embracing her and squeezing her buttocks.


    She went upstairs and ran a hot bath, while she watched the steaming water gushing from the taps, she had an idea. She took a pair of scissors and herdies¡¯ razor from the bathroom cab, sat on her bidet, cut and soaped her bush, before carefully shaving around her pussy. Content with her handiwork, she got into the bath andid up to her neck in the water. The skin around her pussy felt the shock of the hot water but the pain soon passed and she began to enjoy the pleasant glow.

 9

    After she had dried herself, she lightly moisturised around her pussy with a neutral, unscented cream, andid out a ck four strap suspender belt, and a pair of ck seamed stockings, on her bed. Then she sat in front her dressing table and applied her make up. She put on a little more mascara and eyeshadow than usual; she wanted to look her vampish best for her daughter.


    By the time she¡¯d put on her scarlet lipstick and painted her finger and toenails bright red, it was almost three-fifteen. She fastened her suspender belt in ce, then sat on the bed and slowly and sensually pulled her seamed stockings up her legs, admiring them as she did so. She clipped the front two straps to the top of each stocking, then she stood up and reached around to clip the rear straps in ce, carefully ensuring that the seams were straight.


    Satisfied with the positioning of her seams, she stepped into ck high heeled stilettos, with an open toe and a thick ankle strap. Once she had the shoes in ce, she put on her best ck silk dressing gown with redpels and cuffs, and a Chinese dragon motif on the back. She nned to disrobe as soon as Annabelle had closed the front door.


    She was impatient for her daughter toe home, so she settled herself on the settee with a ss of Chablis and called her on her mobile phone. Annabelle was still with her three friends, they had finished lunch and would soon be making a move, she got up from her seat and moved to a quiet corner of the lobby to answer her phone.


    ¡°Hello Mother, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes darling, I¡¯m sorry that I was a like a bear with a sore head this morning, and I¡¯m sorry I lost it in the bedroom when I woke up next to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay Mum, as long as you¡¯re alright, you are alright aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes honestly, I¡¯ve had time to think, and I realise now that what happened between us had be inevitable during the past few months.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was stupid enough to think that I could just flirt with you, just enjoy your hugs and kisses, and only make love to you in my fantasies, but I realise now that I was ying with fire, and I got burned; and now I want to feel your heat again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved Mother, after this morning, I thought it might never happen again, that it might have to be just a fond memory.¡±


    ¡°Oh it will definitely happen again Annie, will you be home soon? I¡¯m missing you so much, I want to hold you and kiss you.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all set to make a move here. I¡¯ve just got a bit of shopping to do; now that I know you¡¯refortable with what happened, I¡¯m going to buy us a present, I know you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°What is it darling.¡±


    ¡°If I tell you now, it¡¯ll spoil the surprise.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I look forward to being surprised¡­ and more, please hurry home, I want you, I want your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, Mother, don¡¯t talk dirty to me now, I¡¯ve got to say goodbye to my friends and they¡¯ll be wondering why I look so aroused.¡±


    ¡°Do they all know which way you swing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they don¡¯t know that I fucked my motherst night.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you haven¡¯t told them yet?¡±


    ¡°Very funny Mother, you¡¯re enjoying this aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Very much so, I enjoy teasing my hot little daughter on the phone, but I¡¯d much sooner do it in person.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say my goodbyes, do my shopping, then I¡¯ll get a taxi. I¡¯ll be home by four at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Good, what are you wearing?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, a short brown skirt, hold ups, heels and my yellow jumper, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to think about you, and how I¡¯ll undress you when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I like the way this conversation is going, now tell me what you¡¯re wearing so that when I y with myself in the taxi, I¡¯ll be able picture you waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my surprise for you darling, you¡¯ll also have to wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Mother, you¡¯re really turning me on.¡±


    ¡°Am I darling?¡±


    ¡°You know you are, we must do phone sex sometime, I¡¯ve got a feeling we¡¯d both enjoy it enormously.¡±


    ¡°If you hurry home, you¡¯ll be enjoying the real thing in less than an hour.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Bye sexy Mummy.¡±


    ¡°Bye gorgeous.¡±


    After saying goodbye to her friends, Annabelle marched quickly to the shop that she was keen to visit. Then she jumped into a taxi and was home in no time. During the short taxi ride, she¡¯d had her tote bag on herp with the present inside. The present was packaged in a smart box, just over a foot long and four inches wide. She couldn¡¯t resist poking one corner of the box through her skirt, and into her pubic mound. By the time she was home, she was nicely stirred, and ready for action.


    Fiona had been sipping her wine and stroking the smooth flesh around her newly hairless pussy. By the time the taxi pulled onto the driveway, she was considerably turned on and couldn¡¯t wait to surprise her daughter.


    Annabelle suspected that her mother would not be in the mood to waste time with small talk. The front door opened as she approached it, and she saw Fiona, in her silk gown, standing like a mysterious, seductive ¡®femme fatale¡¯ inviting her in to herir. As soon as the door was closed behind her, Annabelle was embraced and kissed passionately on the mouth by her mother. When Fiona released her, Annabelle started to ask what she was wearing underneath her silk dressing gown. Fiona put a finger to her daughter¡¯s lips to silence her, eased her back against the door, and crouched down in front of her.


    She still had her tote bag over her right shoulder as her mother slowly raised the hem of her short skirt up over her brownce stocking tops. Fiona peeled her daughter¡¯s in white cotton panties down to her ankles, and pushed gently against the inside of her thighs so that she opened her legs for her. She lifted Annabelle¡¯s right foot slightly, so that she could untangle it from her panties and widen her stance. Her little white panties nowy around her left ankle as Fiona¡¯s warm tongue slipped in between herbia.


    Annabelle let the door take her weight, and let out a groan of pleasure as her mother¡¯s tongue slid along the valley between her cunt lips, and then circled her clitoris. It sent a tingle through Annabelle¡¯s pussy and gave her goosebumps on her forearms. Fiona sucked her daughter¡¯s swollenbia, and yed her tongue around the entrance to her hole before slipping it several inches inside her.


    Annabelle let her tote bag slide off her shoulder, it fell to the floor with a soft thud. With her mother¡¯s tongue working away inside her, she stroked her hair and let out a strangled cry of intense arousal. Fiona realised that her daughter was well on her way to an orgasm, so she withdrew her tongue, kissed her clitoris, and stood up in front of her now frustrated daughter.


    ¡°Please finish me off Mummy.¡±


    ¡°Not yet my girl, I haven¡¯t shown you your surprise yet.¡±


    Fiona kissed her deeply, her pussy lubricated tongue and lips slipping and sliding all over, and inside Annabelle¡¯s mouth. Then she took half a step back from her daughter, and put the end of her gown¡¯s tie belt in her hand, and told her to pull. Annabelle trembled slightly as she tugged at the loosely tied bow, the silk robe fell open, her mother stepped back two more paces and let it fall off her shoulders onto the floor.


    Annabelle was astonished, her mother had shaved her pussy. She was astonished and delighted at the vampish looking creature standing before her in her stilettos, seamed stockings and suspender belt. Fiona took her hand and led her speechless daughter into the lounge. She sat down at one end of the settee and lifted her right foot onto the seat cushion. With her left foot nted firmly on the carpet, she spread her legs wide open and pointed to her glistening, wet pussy.


    ¡°Take off your jumper and bra, and kiss my cunt.¡±


    ¡°Yes Mummy.¡±


    Annabelle did as she was told, climbed onto the settee in her brown short skirt, brown hold ups and heels, knelt between her mother¡¯s open legs and began licking her shaved pussy with relish. Fiona watched her daughter¡¯s head moving up and down, and side to side, as she did all manner of wonderful things to her. Soon, knowing that she was close to the point of no return, she told her daughter to lie on her back on the carpet.


    Both women were highly aroused, their pussies were crying out for the touch of each other¡¯s tongues. Fiona raised the hem of her daughter¡¯s skirt and lowered face onto her pretty little cunt. With her knees either side of her daughter¡¯s head, she lowered her own cunt onto Annabelle¡¯s mouth. Instantly, their tongues and lips were gliding over each other, slipping and sliding into folds and crevices. They gripped each other¡¯s buttocks, and with their mouths sucking and their tongues probing, mother and daughter felt their orgasms rising simultaneously.


    Muffled squeals and ecstatic cries began to fill the room, Annabelle pulled her mother¡¯s cunt hard into her face and pushed her tongue several inches into her hole, then she rubbed and squeezed her clit. Fiona gave a muffled scream and started toe, her orgasm was long and intense. As it slowly subsided, she returned the favour and pushed her tongue Inside her daughter¡¯s cunt. Annabelle pulled her pussy lubricated face away from her mother¡¯s cunt, cried, ¡°Mummy I¡¯ming,¡± and gave a throaty groan of pleasure as she too came intensely. Then she eased herself from underneath her mother and turned so that theyy together cleaning pussy juice from each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Mother that was awesome, please keep yourself shaved for me, I love your smoothness.¡±

 10

    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked your surprise darling, that was the best sex I¡¯ve ever had, the only thing that could possibly improve on that would be if we both had cocks as well as vaginas. Still, one mustn¡¯t be greedy, your little pussy is more than enough for me.¡±


    Annabelle suddenly remembered her shopping purchase, ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡±


    She made her way into the hall, picked up her tote bag and retrieved the box containing the surprise. Fiona got up off the floor and sat on the settee, she heard Annabelle going upstairs and calling out to her that she wouldn¡¯t be a moment. When she got to her bedroom, Annabelle took off her skirt and opened the package, pulling out a double ended strap on dildo. She pushed one end into her cunt and strapped the device to her pelvis.


    Fiona¡¯s mouth fell open as her daughter strode into the lounge in her heels and hold up stockings, with arge pink false cock swaying in front of her.


    ¡°Be careful what you wish for mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Annie, you gloriously dirty little bitch, Christ, please tell me that you¡¯re going to fuck your mummy with that now.¡±


    ¡°Come upstairs with me and find out,¡± said Annabelle as she took her mother by the hand and led her up to her bedroom.


    They climbed the staircase hand in hand, in their stockings and heels. Without a word being uttered by either of them, Fionaid on her bed on her back, opened her legs and guided her daughter¡¯s false cock into her clenching wet hole. Annabelle rode her mother for a very long time, her rhythmic gyrating and thrusting kept them both on the on the verge of an orgasm for ages. They kissed tenderly, and sucked each other¡¯s breasts untilte into the afternoon, then they came together andy side by side, spent and satiated.


    Fiona took hold of her daughter¡¯s hand and kissed it lovingly, then she brushed her long dark-red hair away from her face and spoke to her.


    ¡°What was it that made you realise that you were sexually attracted to me darling?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose that all my life I¡¯ve watched you getting ready for work, or for a date, pulling on stockings and figure hugging clothes, striding around in high heels. I¡¯ve watched men, and some women, look at you with desire in their eyes, like they wanted to possess you. I¡¯ve always loved that part of you, been proud of the way you looked; that the most beautiful and desirable woman in the room was always my mother.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s somepliment.¡±


    ¡°Yes but it¡¯s true; I know that I went through a difficult phase in my early to mid teens, I must have been hell to live with.¡±


    ¡°It was challenging at times, but I always loved you darling.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, although I would never have admitted it, I always loved you as well, and then about a year ago, I began to see you in a new light. I¡¯d grown up and I began to realise that I wasn¡¯t just watching other people admire you, I was no longer seeing you through their eyes, I was seeing you as I saw you, and I loved what I saw. I developed a huge crush on you, and I used to fantasise about you in bed.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Well it wasn¡¯t long before I started masturbating to fantasies of you fucking, and being fucked by other women. I used to imagine you in bed with friends and work colleagues, even Sophie sometimes. Then I broke the ultimate taboo, one night in the early hours, when I couldn¡¯t sleep, I heard you masturbating. It was so hot, you were making all these sexy little noises as you gradually got closer toing; I was so turned on by the sounds you were making, that I started to touch myself. I imagined what it would be like to slide under the quilt with you, to kiss you and touch you between your legs, to have your fingers inside me, and I came so hard, I¡¯d never had an orgasm so intense as the one I had that night.¡±


    ¡°Fuck darling, you¡¯re turning me on.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Annabelle slipped her left hand under the quilt and cupped her mother¡¯s pubic mound softly. Fiona let out a long sigh.


    ¡°After that, if ever I couldn¡¯t sleep, I¡¯d listen for you masturbating, I heard you a few times and I joined in very quietly so that you wouldn¡¯t realise. I even tried to make sure we came at the same time, it was so dirty and forbidden, that I was even more turned on by the depravity of what I was doing.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, yes, I feel that too.¡±


    ¡°One night, I crept along thending and listened at your bedroom door; you¡¯re like me, you never close itpletely. I could hear the sound of your vibrator, and the sounds you were making were incredible; I could tell that you were trying no to be too loud, but the sounds you make when youe are so fucking hot and arousing.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was keeping quiet enough so as not to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°But what you didn¡¯t realise was that I was already awake and listening out for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I used to listen for you making love to Sophie, I could hear you bothing, which I think you know, because you saw me watching you one night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d heard you go to the bathroom, so I woke her and asked her to eat my pussy so that you¡¯d see us as you came back to bed. Something passed between us in those few seconds that our eyes met; that was when I knew that I¡¯d eventually end up fucking you. I always used to make sure that we were loud enough for you to hear us, I used to hope that you were turned on by it.¡±


    ¡°God yes, I was very turned on, I used to slip my vibrator inside me ande several times as I listened to you both. That night when I saw Sophie eating you, I just fell onto the bed and fucked myself so hard; I was on the ceiling.¡±


    ¡°When I started to flirt with you, and to kiss you on the lips before and after work, I could tell that you were sexually attracted to me. I could tell that you were pretending that it was all very mother and daughter tonic, but I knew you would be there for the taking one day. I knew that I turned you on; like you turned me on. Did you begin to feel that it was inevitable?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean I was very ttered by your attention, I was having orgasms thinking about making love to you, but I stupidly thought that I could stay in control of it, that I could have you in my fantasies, but keep it flirty and affectionate on the surface. I was worried about allowing my selfish desires to hurt you, or damage you in some way. After all, what we¡¯ve done is not normal, and I don¡¯t want to get in the way of you falling in love, and finding happiness, with someone closer to your own age; someone that you¡¯re not rted to,¡± smiled Fiona.


    ¡°Would it be very selfish of me to keep on wanting to go to bed with you even if I was in another rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s cross that bridge if wee to it, in principle, I¡¯d have no objection to being your secret lover, but if you fall in love with someone else, you might not want to have sex with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh but I¡¯m sure I will.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see.¡±


    ¡°What about you Mother? I think you should feel able to take other lovers if you want. It¡¯s not like a marriage is it? You and I can¡¯t get divorced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see what you mean.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll always be here for each other won¡¯t we? I mean we¡¯re mother and daughter, that part of our rtionship is very strong, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re highly sexually attracted to each other as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I feel.¡±


    ¡°Good, because I want to fuck you at every opportunity my beautiful, sexy mother, but I don¡¯t want you to feel that you can¡¯t go with other people. I know you like men and women, that¡¯s where we differ, and I don¡¯t want to think that you¡¯re passing up opportunities for my sake. To be honest, it would really turn me on to think of you in bed with someone else, especially a woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s funny you should mention it, but I think I might end up screwing one of my clients this week.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh God, Mother, you must, and you must tell me all about it afterwards while I fuck you.¡±


    ¡°You honestly don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°God no, I can feel my pussy juices making me wet now as I think about it.¡±


    Fiona reached for her daughter¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Yes you are wet aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So tell me, who are you going to fuck? Is it that policewoman? She looked really hot on the telly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we exchanged drunken messagesst night. I had no memory of it, and then I saw them around midday when I got up. We¡¯d practically had sex just by messaging each other.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, well you¡¯ve got me really turned on now Mummy, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Be a good girl and put your fingers inside me,¡± said Fiona as she kissed her daughter, and slipped her fingers through the folds of her pussy, and into her slick, wet cunt.


    ********************


    At exactly three o¡¯clock on the following Friday afternoon, the inte on Fiona¡¯s desk chimed, her assistant announced that her visitor had arrived.


    ¡°Thank you Carol, send her in please.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    The door opened and Carol showed Fiona¡¯s client into her office, she was clutching a handbag to her as though it contained a hidden secret. Fiona got up and greeted her with a handshake.


    ¡°Wee, it¡¯s good to see you again. Please take a seat,¡± she gestured to a group of three low, easy chairs arranged around a coffee table.


    ¡°Thank you Carol, if there are no other pressing matters, you can go now, I¡¯ll close things up when we¡¯re finished here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mrs Hathaway, enjoy your weekend.¡±


    ¡°You too Carol, bye.¡±


    Fiona, in a smart white blouse, open at the neck, her pinstriped, knee-length pencil skirt, ck stockings and stilettos, picked up a file from her desk and sat opposite her client. She crossed her legs, showing a tasteful amount of shapely thigh, and smiled at the woman.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re wearing your blue dress.¡±


    Her client had been sitting demurely in her knee-length pencil dress, with her knees together, but now she crossed her legs, slowly and deliberately, allowing Fiona to see her tan coloured stocking tops and a hint of smooth pale flesh. Fiona¡¯s pussy spasmed, she knew the direction that events would take for the rest of the afternoon.


    ¡°Would you like to know what else I¡¯m wearing?¡±


    ¡°I think I can guess, but don¡¯t let me spoil your fun.¡±


    Her client ran her right hand over her dress, from the top of her thigh down to the hem, and pulled the material taut, so that an impression of a suspender clip appeared in relief through the blue material.

 11

    ¡°My my, what an arresting sight, did you bring your handcuffs?¡±


    ¡°I never go anywhere without them.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, in that case, I¡¯lle quietly officer.¡±


    ¡°Really, you don¡¯t seem the type toe quietly.¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ll try not to make too much noise.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about me much in the past week?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve missed you, I got very close to you during those two weeks in court, not as close as I¡¯d like to have been though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about you a lot, almost every night.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in a very satisfying way, if you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I do, I¡¯ve thought about you in that way too.¡±


    ¡°So what do you intend to do about it?¡± Said her client as she slowly uncrossed and crossed her legs again.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been a dream client in many ways, always willing to take my advice, perhaps you might continue in that spirit and do exactly as I say now?¡±


    ¡°This is new territory for me, being¡­ ¡®advised¡¯ by a woman, so I¡¯d be grateful for your guiding hand¡­ wherever you want to put it.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m very happy to show you the ropes, but perhaps we¡¯ll leave ropes and handcuffs for another time, unless you insist otherwise of course?¡±


    ¡°Well I have gone to the trouble of bringing my handcuffs with me, I had hoped that they mighte in useful this afternoon, it¡¯s always possible that, if I get over excited, I might need to be restrained at some point; it¡¯s something that I think I¡¯d find deeply satisfying and rewarding if you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, now you mention it, you do look a little excitable; the idea appeals to me immensely,¡± said Fiona as a trickle of pussy juice seeped into her panty gusset.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m being presumptuous.¡±


    ¡°No, no not at all, I think we¡¯re thinking very much along the same lines. I hope you won¡¯t think it presumptuous of me that I¡¯ve booked a room at the Crowne za. We can¡¯t stay here, so we may as well befortable; arge busy hotel will be the safest bet. We must not, on any ount, be seen together, the press would have a field day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would cause quite a stir to say the least.¡±


    ¡°Here, take this key card, it¡¯s room 411, it¡¯s booked in my daughter¡¯s name, I asked her to put a bottle of champagne in the fridge, she should also have left a couple of champagne flutes. Help yourself while you¡¯re waiting for me. I¡¯ll turn up fifteen minutes after you. Just go straight up to the room, but if you think anyone has recognised you, send me a message and I¡¯ll be especially careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful too.¡±


    ¡°Not too careful when I arrive I hope? We¡¯ve got the room for the night, but of course you can leave whenever you like.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t mind if I leave tonight will you? I¡¯d like to be home after¡­ after we¡¯ve, erm¡­¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯ve fucked you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this time at least, if I please you, perhaps we can get together again?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves, you¡¯d better get your shapely backside over to the hotel and wait for me. Will you be able to open a bottle of champagne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got strong hands.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, in that case, I think we¡¯ll definitely need the handcuffs, if I¡¯m to stand a chance of staying in control of a strong young woman like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be good, I promise.¡±


    ********************


    Fiona arrived home just after ten-thirty. She¡¯d messaged Annabelle from the hotel room to say that she was on her way. Her daughter had replied to say that she would be ready and waiting for her with open legs. Annabelle had enjoyed ying a small part in her mother¡¯s sexual conquest of her client. As she waited for her mother¡¯s return, she changed out of her jumper and leggings into hold ups, heels and a tight, short blue dress.


    As soon as Fiona had closed the front door, Annabelle had her pressed up against it, kissing her face and lips, and running her tongue around her mouth. She¡¯d insisted that her mother should not shower after sex with her client, because she wanted to smell and taste the woman¡¯s pussy on her. She was already aroused, but the scent of another woman on her mother was just as incredibly erotic as she had imagined it would be.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to pull her mother down onto the hallway floor, still in her long outdoor coat, and thrust her hands up her skirt, where her client¡¯s hands had been, to reim her territory. For now though, she resisted the urge, and, instead, helped Fiona remove her coat and suit jacket. Then she led her through to the lounge where she had dimmed the lights, and ced an open bottle of ret and two sses on the small table next to the settee.


    ¡°So, how did it go mother? I want all the details, don¡¯t leave anything out,¡± said Annabelle as she sat with her legs crossed, with her stocking tops on view, lifting the wine ss to her mouth.


    Fiona draped herself sexily at the other end of the settee and crossed her legs. Her pinstriped pencil skirt rode up enough to show the underside of her shapely thigh, with just a hint of stocking top. Her blouse was unbuttoned to just below her cleavage, and her hair looked a little disheveled. She still looked slightly flushed, her whole appearance was that of a woman who had just indulged in vigorous sex and hade hard.


    ¡°Well, to borrow one of your phrases, it was awesome darling, and I¡¯ve got a surprise for you,¡± she said, as she opened her bag and pulled out her panties, her client¡¯s panties, and a pair of police issue handcuffs.


    ¡°Naughty mummy.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d enjoy seeing my trophies. We¡¯ll be able to have hours of fun with these,¡± said Fiona, holding up the handcuffs, ¡°but that¡¯s for another time.¡±


    ¡°Please can I have her panties?¡±


    ¡°Well I can see that you¡¯re not wearing any so I suppose so.¡±

 12

    Annabelle took the panties, held them to her nose and breathed in deeply, ¡°She smells better than I had imagined, quite fragrant.¡±


    ¡°Do you want mine as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes please,¡± she held her mother¡¯s panties to her nose and pushed the clients panties up between her legs and pressed them against her pussy, ¡°tell me mother, tell me what happened,¡±


    Fiona slid along the settee, sat close to her daughter, and stroked her the top of her shin. She spoke slowly, deliberately and seductively as she told her tale.


    ¡°Well, it was a week since we¡¯d exchanged those drunken messages, so I wasn¡¯t sure whether she¡¯d remembered, or maybe changed her mind. But as soon as Carol showed her into my office, I knew; she was wearing the blue dress and ck stilettos that I¡¯d told her to wear. When we sat down, she wasted no time letting me know that she was also wearing stockings and suspenders; another of my alcohol influenced requests.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit of a tease then? said Annabelle as she pulled her mother¡¯s hand up onto her thigh above her knee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say, I wanted her on top of my desk there and ten, but there was no way we could risk that. So I flirted with her until I was sure that Carol had left, then I told her to get a taxi to the hotel. I watched her from my office window as she got into a ck cab; all long legs, heels and tight dress, it was a lovely sight.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought so. Anyway, I set off to walk to the hotel, I knew that it would take me about fifteen minutes. When I got to the there, I took the staircase, a bit of climb to the fourth floor but much less chance of being seen. I tapped on the door and as soon as I saw her face, I could tell that she was nervous.¡±


    ¡°So, not as sure of herself as she was in your office?¡±


    ¡°Quite, I told her to rx, but she said she didn¡¯t know what to do, so I stood close to her and asked her what she would do if she was meeting a man in a hotel room. Then I cupped her face in my hands, drew her towards me, and kissed her. It was so erotic, her kiss was soft and yielding, I haven¡¯t written men offpletely, but it made me realise that I¡¯ve started to prefer women.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that you¡¯ve got impable taste.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, we kissed, but it was obvious that she wanted me to take the lead. So I unzipped her dress, then I sat down in an arm chair and told her to take it off and remove her bra. She looked so sexy as she wiggled and stepped out of her tight dress. Then I told her toe closer, she looked gorgeous in her stockings heels, suspenders and little panties; her breasts were like two small teardrops. When she was standing right next to the armchair, I reached out and pushed her panty gusset up into her wet hole, like this.¡±


    Fiona took her clients panties from her daughter and pushed the gusset up between her legs and into her hole. Anotheryer of cunt juice coated the already crusty material.


    ¡°Oh! Mother, oh my God, that¡¯s so¡­ oh fuck.¡±


    ¡°She thought so too, you should have heard her deep satisfied groan. So, I masturbated her for a while, she looked as though her legs would give way, so I told her to remove her panties. She watched me put her panties into my bag and she gave a little shudder of arousal. I pulled her down onto myp and opened her legs; she was so wet, my fingers slid into her with ease.¡±


    Fiona discarded her client¡¯s panties and massaged her daughter¡¯s wet pussy as she continued with her erotic tale. They sat side by side on the settee, Annabelle on the right, with her legs open, Fiona on her left with the fingers of her right hand inside her daughter. Fiona pulled her daughter¡¯s left leg over her right thigh so that her naked pussy was spread wide and fully exposed. She yed slowly and deliberately with her clitoris, then swept her fingers around Annabelle¡¯s slick wetbia.


    ¡°She made so much noise, and she came so quickly, I mean really quickly. Then she turned her head to look at me with her big doe eyes, and I just had to fuck her again. I told her to give me the handcuffs, then I cuffed her wrists behind her back; she was trembling. I¡¯d told her that I didn¡¯t want her trying to escape while I got undressed, she loved it, the pretence I mean; I could tell she was really into role y. I made her stand at the end of the bed, while I stripped slowly, in front of her. When I got down to my heels, stockings and suspenders, I pushed her onto the bed, she was t on her back and handcuffed, I¡¯d never realised how hot it would be to have a woman in that position; helpless and at my mercy.¡±


    Annabelle whimpered with arousal.


    ¡°You should have seen her face when I pulled the strap on out of my bag, her eyes were like saucers, she kept urging me to fuck her as I strapped it ce, I enjoyed it, so I knelt between her legs and simted masturbation on the cock, it drove her wild, she was begging me to take her with it. I was really turned on, what with my end of the cock inside me, and her pleading. When I finally sank it inside her, she was so wet that it slid in and out of her with ease.¡±


    Annabelle grabbed her mother¡¯s upper arm with her left hand and put her right hand over her mother¡¯s hand and used it to masturbate herself. She pushed her mother¡¯s fingers inside her and yed with her own clitoris as she rushed, headlong, towards an orgasm.


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re nearly there darling, so I¡¯ll tell you quickly that I was so turned on by fucking my helpless, handcuffed client, that I came so suddenly and so hard; my end of the dildo filled me as I thrust into her, she came hard too, but she still wanted more, so I turned her over and held her down as I took her from behind.¡±

 13

    As her mother finished her erotic tale, Annabelle started toe. Her back arched, her hips thrust forward and she shoved her mother¡¯s fingers deep into her her cunt. Her pelvis jerked and juddered until she came to rest, she breathed deeply, andid her head on her mother¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That was really kinky Mother, I loved it. Are you going to see her again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after I¡¯d fucked her with the strap on, I unlocked the handcuffs and she had her first taste of another woman. She was good, she made mee again. Then we got into bed and fucked for several hours. I asked her if she¡¯d enjoyed the bondage and she said ¡®yes¡¯ in such a meek little voice. Anyway, she agreed to dress in her police uniform next time. She promised to wear stockings and suspenders under her unttering police issue ck skirt, and to wear heels that would never pass a uniform inspection. She¡¯s going to pretend to arrest me, and I¡¯m going to force her onto her knees and elbows, and take her from behind with her face on the floor and her lovely backside in the air.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Mother, that¡¯s so hot, when are you seeing her again?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t fixed a date yet, but probably next month.¡±


    ¡°You must promise to tell me all about it afterwards, like you did tonight.¡±


    ¡°I will darling, I could see how much it turned you on, you¡¯re full of surprises my sexy little daughter.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I just love the thought of you going with other women, then making mee while you tell me all about what you did with them.¡±


    ¡°Do you know, I think I¡¯d like that too. I¡¯d really like to hear about you seducing a straight woman, you¡¯re so irresistible that I think you could seduce anyone, will you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as a matter of fact I do. Your driving instructor, Pa, she¡¯s separated from her husband, no kids. Nice body, lovely light-brown eyes, sexy, I¡¯d quite like to get my hands on her gear box.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, she¡¯s was fiftyst year though.¡±


    ¡°Her age is irrelevant, she¡¯s hot and I¡¯ll bet she thinks you are too.¡±


    ¡°Well she does keep telling me how attractive I am, and she looks at my legs a lot more than necessary.¡±


    ¡°Seduce her, tell her she looks amazing for her age, does she know that you likedies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I talked about Sophie as my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re half way there, does she know you haven¡¯t got a girlfriend at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told her we broke up.¡±


    ¡°Good, now all you have to do is tell her that you like older women, make sure she realises you mean much older, say that you really fancy a celebrity the same age as her; someone like that newsreader you¡¯re always swooning over.¡±


    ¡°Sofia Reywood?¡±


    ¡°Yes,y it on thick, tell her she looks like her, tell her you feel morefortable with older women, then ask her if she¡¯ll go for a drink with you; put your hand on her knee while you ask her.¡±


    ¡°I know, I could pretend that I¡¯ve forgotten to bring cash to pay the lesson fee, then I could offer to drop it off at her houseter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you learn fast, wear your stilettos and tight jeans, she won¡¯t be able to keep her hands off you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck Mother, you sexy bitch, you¡¯ve really turned me on now.¡±


    Annabelle got up from the settee, delved into her mother¡¯s bag and pulled out the strap on cock. She gave it a sniff, turned to her mother and held her hand out.


    ¡°Mmm, it still smells of her. Come to bed with me Mummy, I want fantasize about Pa while I fuck you.¡±


    ¡°dly darling, you can drive me anywhere you like.¡±

 14

    NEW STORY TITLE:


    HER DADDY¡¯S BED (Taboo Erotica)


    Introduction: A daughter¡¯s broken heart leads her to her daddy¡¯s bed.


    *** All characters are over 18 years old***


    **************


    I¡¯m kind of an asshole. It¡¯s not something I do on purpose. Rather, it¡¯s a side effect of not caring about many people. I didn¡¯t care about my parents, and I barely ever called them, and even more rarely visited. After I turned eighteen, I never spent a holiday with them. It didn¡¯t help that my old man was a violent drunk, and my mom a helpless victim who failed to protect her own children, but myck ofpassion wasn¡¯t limited to them. I didn¡¯t care about the beautiful woman I married out of college, and this caused her to run out on me a decade ago. I didn¡¯t care about the people who used to work for me, and it nearly cost me my business. I managed to sell it for a couple of million before myck of people skills sunk the whole operation.


    The only person I can say I truly care about is my teenaged daughter, Katie. Katie (short for Katelyn) has lived with her mom in Georgia for so long that she has picked up a bit of the local drawl, which I love listening to. She is a tall, athletic girl, who crushes her tests in school like they were written for second graders. She runs track, dances hip hop and has dated the same boy ¡ª Tom ¡ª since she was fourteen. Living out in California¡¯s central coast, I rarely see her. A couple of weeks during the summer and against during the winter break is about it. Maybe because of this, I still tend to think of her as a little girl. I still call her Katie-Bear a lot of the time, and she always calls me Daddy. Despite this, or maybe in part because of it, I look forward to her visits all year long.


    If you¡¯ve never visited California¡¯s Central Coast, you owe it to yourself. Covered in rolling hills dusted with oak, grass, and dramatic patches of bare rock, it truly is a blessed area of the world. Free of all the traffic of San Francisco or Los Angeles, and gifted with the mildest weather on the¡­ well, it¡¯s an area I love to call home. Katie loves it too. She may have the southern ent, but she¡¯s a west coast girl at heart. I looked forward to when she left home for college. I had high hopes she¡¯d choose Cal Poly, almost literally right in my backyard.


    This year, Katie had flown in for her annual winter visit. She was all mine till the end of the year. As was our tradition, I greeted her at the baggage area with her first Christmas present. This year, it was a gold ne, hung with a diamond studded heart made from abination of white and yellow gold. It had set me back a couple of grand, but my Katie was worth it.


    ¡°God, Daddy, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°I love it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too happy about it.¡±


    Katie smiled in weak but honest fashion and stood on her tip toes to kiss me on the lips.


    ¡°Daddy, I love it. It¡¯s not the ne or you. You still strong enough to carry my bags, old man?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at her as I easily hoisted one of her suitcases. I didn¡¯t spend two hours a day in the gym to throw my back out on a piece of luggage. Katie shouldered her carry on bag, and even through her jeans and sweater she was a picture of athletic grace. There were a lot of jocks in my family, and Katie had obviously inherited some good gics.


    We made the short drive home without talking about what was bothering her, but Katie was unusually quiet. Usually when she first arrived she couldn¡¯t wait to tell me anything and everything that was going on in her life.


    When we got back to my house though ¡ª a custom designed five bedroom ce sitting on three acres ¡ª Katie didn¡¯tst long before opening up. We had just gotten her bags to her room when she turned around and hugged me tight. It felt great, like always. However, unlike always, Katie had apparently begun to grow more fully into her woman¡¯s body. I could feel her generous breasts pressing into my diaphragm. I didn¡¯t know quite how to feel about that. Being aware that my five foot six brte daughter was a beautiful young woman was one thing. Being aware of how firm and well shaped her tits were was something else entirely.


    ¡°What is it, Katie-Bear? What has you so upset?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Tom broke up with me.¡±


    ¡°What? You guys have been together for years!¡±


    ¡°I know, but he says he found someone else. I don¡¯t even know who, he wouldn¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong!¡±


    And with that, the tears started gushing out. I shushed my little girl and rocked her and held her tight, but her heart was broken and the flood went on and on. We ended up lying on her bed, with the left side of my shirt soaked through and Katie sobbing till she didn¡¯t have anything left. She fell asleep with her head snuggled into my chest.


    Afterying there and listening to her breathe for an hour or so, I got up and made us some lunch. After a moments thought, I made us a couple of screwdrivers and served them up with the meal. I was in the kitchen about thirty minutes before Katie came out, still rubbing the sleep out of her swollen eyes.


    ¡°Daddy? How long was I out?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A couple of hours tops, angel. Want some lunch?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    We feasted on some tri-tip sandwiches and fruit slices, and Katie seemed in better spirits. She was surprised though, when she took a sip of her drink and discovered what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s got booze in it!¡±


    ¡°Sure it does. If my baby¡¯s old enough to get her heart broken she¡¯s old enough to drown her sorrows. If you don¡¯t like it, I can get you some regr juice.¡±


    Katie took another swallow. ¡°It¡¯s gross!¡± Despite her protests though, she drank the whole thing and asked for another one, which I made her.


    In fact, Katie had three more screwdrivers throughout the course of the evening. I paced them out a bit, so she stayed only a little drunk. Her nap kept her from getting too sleepy, and the vodka kept herughing and smiling and most importantly not thinking about her ex-boyfriend. We listened to Christmas music and wrapped some presents she¡¯d brought for her girlfriends Shanna and Lauren, and basically had a great time.


    It¡¯s hard to exin the feeling of peace I get around my daughter. I¡¯m not an unhappy man, despite my asshole status. I belong to a couple of social groups for local professionals, and I get out, travel sometimes, go to my gym and date a variety of young, attractive women. I¡¯m always restless though; always ready to move on to something else. Always except when Katie is around. When she¡¯s home with me I wish I could just stop time so that she¡¯d never have to leave.


    Unfortunately, time stops for no man. So it was that the day and evening wore on into night, and the night eventually came to an end, with the ruins of a pizza dinner on the coffee table and our movie of the night rolling credits.


    ¡°That was a good movie.¡± Katie said.


    ¡°Yeah, I liked it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Daddy. I think I might turn in early. Thanks for the drinks, and for such a great night, I feel a lot better.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you need to talk, I¡¯ll be here for you, one hundred percent.¡±


    Katie leaned over and ced a soft kiss on my mouth. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she tasted fresh and delicious, the way only a teenaged girl can. I savored her in my mouth.


    ¡°Goodnight, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Katie-Bear.¡±

 15

    I woke the next morning to the smell of breakfast, and I tossed on my robe and headed to the kitchen. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Katie to make some eggs for me in the morning, but today was a little different.


    Katie absolutely looked like crap. Her eyes were swollen and red, her face pale. She didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d slept more than an hour or so all night. I went to her and wrapped my arms around her, and she started in with the crying again. I turned off the burner on the stove and took her back to her bedroom, where Iy with her and cuddled her like I had the day before.


    ¡°I went to sleep so easily,¡± she told me, ¡°but I woke up really quick, and it all hit me again. I think I cried all night.¡±


    ¡°Shh, Katie-Bear, it¡¯s going to be okay. I know it doesn¡¯t feel like it, but it will be.¡±


    ¡°I love you so much, Daddy. Thanks for taking such good care of me.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Katie pressed herself to me more tightly, and threw her legs over mine. When she did it, her firm young thigh brushed my cock, and I felt it begin to thicken. I hoped she didn¡¯t notice. I silently willed myself to be less of an asshole, and more of a good dad.


    ¡°Mom says you don¡¯t love anyone.¡± Katie said quietly, ¡°she says you don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°Your mom shouldn¡¯t be telling you things like that.¡±


    ¡°Did you love her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ no. I¡¯m sorry, Katie. I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t feel things very easily. I just don¡¯t care about most people. I never really loved your mother. That¡¯s why she left.¡±


    ¡°Did you cheat on her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did she cheat on you?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I can¡¯t really me her if she did. I didn¡¯t give her what she needed.¡±


    ¡°You mean sex? I know you guys used to have sex, I could hear you guys.¡±


    Iughed and kissed my little girl¡¯s head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. We had a good sex life ¨C¡±


    ¡°I know it, I used to think you were hurting her because she screamed so loud when she¡­ I snuck in one time to see if I could save her, and I saw what you were doing.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Only when I was really little. Then I got all excited because I thought you were making me a baby sister.¡±


    This time both of usughed. It seemed so long ago, me being married. It had been such a ridiculous thing for me to do. I hadn¡¯t been in love; I had never been in love. I thought for a while that if I went through the motions of marriage, love would grow. Later on I learned that the problem was inside my own shriveled heart, and that no wedding band was going to change it.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­ do you really love me?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, baby. I love you with all my heart. You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever loved.¡±


    Katiey there and absorbed that for a moment. ¡°Do you think maybe Tom is like you? That he can¡¯t love anyone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, baby. I never really talked to him that much. I know he¡¯s an idiot for giving you up, but young guys are like that, they do stupid things.¡±


    ¡°It hurts so much. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. I guess you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    I wanted to object, but she was right. I¡¯d never had my heart broken because I¡¯d never been with a woman I cared about. They went in and out of my life. Some were nice to spend time with, they¡¯d all been attractive, but they were never anything more than sex partners.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My heart would break if anything ever happened to you.¡± I said, finally. That got me a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll fall in love someday,¡± she said, ¡°but not if you¡¯re lucky.¡±


    After a few minutes, I got up and finished breakfast, and we ate together. Afterward, Katie took a long nap. It was in the afternoon by the time she woke up. It was toote to do much by then. I took her to a movie, then shopping for a nice dress so I could take her out for dinner. My Katie-Bear picked out a tight little ck number than only came down to mid thigh, and some heels to match.


    ¡°Do you like, Daddy?¡± She said at the store. The salesdy beamed at me as she¡¯d helped to pick the outfit for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re stunning, baby.¡±


    Katie went to a mirror to check things out for herself, and the salesdy came over to my shoulder. ¡°Your daughter is gorgeous.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± was all I could manage.


    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky. So is she, to have such a handsome father.¡±


    I turned to look the sales woman, but she was already walking toward the register. We paid the bill and left for dinner.


    **


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder why I even bother going on dates with guys,¡± Katie said, savoring thest of her filet mignon, ¡°dates with you are so much better.¡±


    ¡°So you liked dinner then?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Delicious. Do you¡­ do you think you could make me a drink again when we get home? That was really fun and it helped me fall asleep. I really want to be able to sleep through the night tonight.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I think we can do a little better than those screw drivers though.¡±


    Katieughed, ¡°If you say so, daddy. I guess I don¡¯t have to worry that you¡¯re just trying to take advantage of me.¡±


    Iughed, and Katieughed too, but then she got quiet and sipped at her water. That sadness from her breakup seemed to always be just below the surface for her.


    ¡°You okay, Katie-Bear?¡±


    She seemed to snap out of it and smiled at me. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m having fun with you. Thanks for dinner, daddy.¡±

 16

    I took Katie to a store and we picked out a couple of bottles of a sweet proso, and brought them home to share. Katie really attacked the first bottle, and was very tipsy within the hour. She talked a lot, going on about Tom, about her friends from school, about looking for a college and some other random topics. I just sat across from her on the couch, both of us still dressed for dinner. I just sat and enjoyed my beautiful daughter¡¯spany.


    But a short time after we opened the second bottle of wine, Katie began to fidget. She took her hair down, and adjusted her dress, but it didn¡¯t seem to make herfortable.


    ¡°I think I need to take a shower.¡± She announced, and wobbled a bit as she stood up.


    ¡°Are you going to be okay in there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little dizzy. Wheee! I¡¯m okay though, I¡¯ll just take a quick one.¡±


    Katie giggled as she made her way up the stairs to her bathroom. I assumed that her shower was going to be the end of the evening, so I put the rest of the second bottle on the kitchen counter, and went up to bed.


    I could still hear Katie¡¯s shower as I put on my pajama bottoms and stripped off my shirt. Suddenly, I got a sh of what she might look like in there, surrounded by steam and water, her naked body wet and shining. My cock stiffened immediately. My hand even went to it for a moment before I realized what I was doing.


    That was my daughter I was fantasizing about. Her perfect body and face not withstanding, I didn¡¯t need to be thinking about her like that. I resolved to find a new woman to date after Katie went home. It would have to be after, though. I couldn¡¯t imagine thinking about another woman while my daughter was visiting.


    I climbed into bed and picked up a book, and my cock began to behave itself a little better.


    Katie¡¯s shower stopped, and a few minutester I heard her pad down the hallway in bare feet, and then down the stairs.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± I head her call.


    ¡°Up here, angel.¡±


    Katie came back upstairs, wearing a silk nightie that only came to mid thigh. She was carrying our champagne sses and proso.


    ¡°Daddy, we didn¡¯t finish our champagne.¡±


    Before I could say anything Katie sat on the edge of my bed and poured the remainder of the bottle into our two sses.


    ¡°To the best date I¡¯ve had in a long time.¡± Katie said.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I said, as we clinked sses. Katie finished her drink quickly.


    ¡°Are you naked under there?¡± She said.


    ¡°No, I have my bottoms on.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    And with that, Katie climbed under the covers with me, and I was in bed with my daughter, both of us wearing very little, she a little drunk. I ran my hand over her back and down her backside. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything beneath the nightie.


    I knew the situation was dangerous. I¡¯d just seen and felt how my cock responded to the idea of my daughter being in the shower. I knew that I should bring her to her own bed.


    But my God¡­ she smelled so good, and her body fit up against mine so well. Her supple, teenaged breasts molded against my bare chest with just the right amount of resistance.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I wrapped my arm around her and held her close. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t, but no part of me wanted to do anything else. My other arm continued to rub her back, and my cock stiffened in my pants.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ this feels so good, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby.¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Can I sleep in here with you tonight? I¡­ really think I¡¯ll sleep better. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Can you turn the light off?¡±


    I rolled Katie to her back and leaned over her to get the light. As it went out, I felt her handse up around my back.


    ¡°Thanks, Daddy.¡± She said, and pulled me too her.


    Our mouths met for a soft kiss. Softer than any father / daughter kiss should be. Her hands moved over my back, and mine roamed over her nightie, just above her t, perfect stomach.


    ¡°Thanks, Daddy.¡± She said again. I couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Katie shifted a bit, and her hand went down and brushed my pants over my steel hard erection.


    ¡°I thought I felt something poking me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh God, honey I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Dad, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my fault I probably should have worn more clothes, or at least¡­ some panties or something. I kind of forgot that part. Should I go put some on?¡±


    ¡°Up to you, baby.¡±


    Katie thought about it for a moment, but then just rolled so that we were spooning, and my cock was wedged up against her ass.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired,¡± she said. ¡°Hold me till I go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long till Katie was out. I let my hands roam over her body while she slept, enjoying the slope of her slender waist, and the feel of her naked ass where her slip had ridden up. Quickly though, I told myself that what I was doing was wrong and I stopped. I wrapped my arm around my little girl and drifted off to sleep.


    **


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Katie said, waking me. I was still holding her tight to me, and my hand had gone to her breast in my sleep. I was still cupping it. ¡°Daddy, I need to get up for a second, okay?¡±


    Katie disentangled herself and I heard her go down to the kitchen and get a ss of water. Really, I expected her to take it to her room, but she brought it back to my bed. She sipped it while I looked at the clock. It was two in the morning.


    ¡°Want some?¡± She said, offering me her ss. I took it and had a sip.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m still a little drunk.¡± Katie said as she climbed in next to me. I spooned up to her again. She took my hand and brought it to her breast like it had been when I woke.


    ¡°Katie¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ Dad¡­ it just feels good, okay? It doesn¡¯t have to be a big deal.¡±


    Katie pressed her ass back into my cock, which was beginning to grow again.


    ¡°Besides, Daddy, I can tell you like it.¡±


    So I held my daughter¡¯s breast. After a minute or so I began to massage it.


    ¡°That feels really nice,¡± Katie whispered. It was enough to make me take my hand away.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she said, and pressed her body back into me in a way that made me roll to my back. She went with me, and was mostly lying on top of me, her back to my chest. One of her legs was thrown across one of mine.


    Katie took hold of both my hands and brought them to her body, my right hand to her breast, and my left arm around her waist. She has writhing on top of me, her bare ass grinding against my thigh.


    ¡°Please, Daddy.¡± She said,ying her hand on top of mine and making me massage her breast again. ¡°I just¡­ I need to be touched right now. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    My will power cracked at that moment. My intoxicated daughter and her young, perfect body breaking me downpletely. I massaged her breast over her nightgown with one hand, while my other went up under her clothing and found her other breast. It fit perfectly in my hand, her nipple small and hard against my palm.


    ¡°Oooo, yes, Daddy. Yes, Daddy.¡±


    Both my hands went under her nightie then, and it rode up so that she waspletely exposed below the waist. She rolled more into me, all the way on top of me now, her legs spread open and her body continuing its grinding motion. My cock began to jerk and twitch, my thin cotton pants the only barrier between it and my baby girl¡¯s open pussy.

 17

    Katie took my hands and pushed them down her body, over her t tummy and hips, and to her smooth shaven pussy. She pushed my fingers into the wet folds of her sex, her juices soaking my fingers in seconds.


    I found my daughter¡¯s hard little clit as she moaned and cooed on top of me. She twisted around to kiss me, and our tongues met as I stroked her pussy.


    We kept our sinful, incestuous kiss for minutes, until suddenly Katie began to go wild on top of me, bucking her hips and calling to me over and over again.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ daddy¡­ daddy¡­. DADDY!!!¡±


    Katie came on my fingers, but I hadn¡¯t had enough of her pussy just yet.


    I slid my daughter off of me andy her on her back. I began to kiss my way down her body.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ oh, Daddy¡­ Daddy what are you doing?¡±


    I ced a kiss on Katie¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh no, Daddy. No, not that.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to stop, angel?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. I¡­ no, God no. Keep going.¡±


    I tasted my daughter¡¯s vagina for the first time, savoring its scent and sweetness. God, if I could build a dream woman, she would keep that taste, that clean sweetness, throughout her life. I could lick a teen girl¡¯s pussy for hours.


    Ished her clit with my tongue as I pushed a finger into her. She wasn¡¯t a virgin, and I hadn¡¯t expected her to be with how long she¡¯d been with her boyfriend, but none of that mattered to me. All that mattered to me was to bring her pleasure, and to keep this wonderful moment going. The rest of the world be damned, I had my mouth on my daughter¡¯s vagina, and I was loving every second of it.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy I¡¯m cummmmming, oh god, I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    I tasted a new flood of my daughter¡¯s nectar as she pushed her hips to my mouth, and clutched the back of my head with her hands.


    I kissed her clit gently as she came down from her orgasm, and then moved up toy beside her.


    ¡°That felt amazing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Good, baby. Do you feel better now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I guess so, but what did we do, Daddy? I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ just go to sleep baby. Pretend it was a dream. It never has to happen again if you don¡¯t want it to. We never even have to talk about it. You¡¯ll always be my little girl. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Katiey against my chest and fell asleep within minutes. Not having just cum twice, I thought it would be harder for me to sleep, but it wasn¡¯t. For some reason, having fingered and licked my daughter brought me a sense of peace like I¡¯d rarely known. It took a few minutes to get my breathing under control, but then the afterglow of what we¡¯d done, and the feeling of Katie¡¯s warm body up against mine took over, and I drifted off to sleep as well.


    Neither of us stirred until after ten in the morning.


    **


    The next morning I woke to the smell of breakfast again, but this time Katie looked fresh and alert after a full night¡¯s sleep. She was still wearing her nightie, though she¡¯d added a bathrobe, panties and pair of panda slippers that was an adorable contrast to her more adult night wear.


    ¡°Good morning, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, angel. You look like you slept okay.¡±


    ¡°I sure did. I feel so much better, it¡¯s amazing. Thanks for um¡­ helping me sleep, and for holding me all night. I guess I needed it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Of course, baby. Anything for my little girl.¡±


    Katie brought me some bacon, eggs and coffee and all of it was delicious. Amazingly so. It was like I¡¯d eaten myst thousand breakfasts without even tasting them.


    Katie sat across from me as we ate. I won¡¯t lie, it was a little awkward. I was sitting there, looking at my daughter, and all I could think about was eating her pussy. I¡¯m sure the same thing was on her mind.


    We finished our food and just sat there looking at each other for a few minutes.


    Katie started talking first. ¡°So, I called Shanna this morning, and we¡¯re going to go shopping and see some friends.¡± Shanna, a halftina beauty, was Katie¡¯s best friend around my house, and had been for years now. She was actually a very smart young woman, and I¡¯d hired her for a couple of weeks thest summer to help me get some of my investment paperwork in order.


    ¡°That sounds like fun. Need some money?¡±


    Katie grinned and came over and hugged me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯tin.¡± She said. I went to my room to get my wallet.


    I was retrieving one of my credit cards when I felt Katiee up behind me. I turned to her and she hugged me close again.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Katie-Bear?¡±


    ¡°Aboutst night¡­ I just want you to know that I¡¯ve thought about it and I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean, I was a little drunk, but I did start it, and it really did help me sleep. I think I just needed the closeness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really d to hear you say that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a really good Dad. I know you don¡¯t always get along with people, but you¡¯ve always treated me like a princess and I love you. So I¡¯m okay withst night. I just wanted you to know.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, angel.¡±


    Katie stood on her toes and gave me a soft kiss on the cheek. ¡°It felt really good, by the way. You¡­ you were the first to make me feel that good. You know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d never had an orgasm before?¡±


    ¡°Not from someone else, but you gave me two of them.¡±


    ¡°Well, father knows best.¡±


    Katieughed and let me go, and then after a second punched me lightly in the chest.


    ¡°You perv,¡± she said, but then she took my credit card and gave me another kiss on the cheek. ¡°Love you, Daddy.¡±


    **


    Shanna showed up at the house about an hourter. She was stunning, as usual, wearing designer jeans and a thin, low cut sweater. One thing nice about the central coast of California, winter is very mild. It¡¯s not umon to have it be t-shirt weather in January. Girls can show themselves off pretty much year round, and they do.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shanna and Katie screamed when they saw each other and hugged like only teen girls can. ¡°It¡¯s so great to see you!¡± Katie said.


    ¡°You too! I love hearing you talk when you first get here from your mom¡¯s, you sound like such a southern belle.¡±


    Katie stepped away and purposely thickened her natural ent. ¡°Me, sugar? Why I guess I just adjust to the southern life.¡±


    Shanna joined in with an ent of her own. ¡°Well I do dere, Miss Katie.¡±


    Shanna saw me, hesitated for a moment, then stepped in and hugged me too.


    ¡°Hi, Mark. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s good to see you though, Shanna. You girls have fun today. Katie has my credit card so have a good time.¡±


    Katie snatched up Shanna¡¯s hand and the two of them were off.


    I was still horny as hell fromst night, and I thought about going to relieve the pressure, but decided to let it be for a while. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to lessen the memory of the night before, and the ache was part of it all.

 18

    Katie calledter that evening and told me she and Shanna were going to dinner and then to see some friends. She told me she¡¯d be home around ten or eleven, but it was closer to midnight when I finally heard here in the door. I was in bed reading, wearing just a pair of boxers. Katie came by the door.


    ¡°Hey, Daddy.¡± ¡°Hey yourself. Did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was great.¡±


    ¡°You were outte. Were you drinking at all?¡±


    ¡°No. One of the guys gave me a beer to drink but¡­¡± Katie wrinkled her nose at the memory.


    ¡°Not to your taste?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Yuck. Well¡­ goodnight, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, baby.¡±


    Katie went to her room and I closed my book and switched off the light.


    I¡¯d just drifted off to sleep when I heard Katie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Daddy? Can Ie snuggle with you again?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Katie climbed in next to me. She was wearing a cotton night shirt, but had panties on beneath it this time. Shey her head on my chest and I wrapped my arms around her.


    ¡°Mmm. This feels so good. Can I sleep with you again tonight? I need another good night of rest, I felt so much better today than I have since me and Tom broke up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course. It was good to see you so happy today. By the way, how broke am I?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ probably pretty broke. I bought some stuff.¡±


    I chuckled and hugged my daughter.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I told Shanna a little about what happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°Katie¡­ you can¡¯t do that. If people find out I¡¯m going to get in a lot of trouble, I thought you¡¯d understand that.¡±


    ¡°I do, but I made her swear not to tell. I won¡¯t tell anyone else, but I had to tell someone. We can trust Shanna. I¡¯ve always trusted her and she¡¯s never let me down.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right. I won¡¯t lie, it¡¯s a little scary. If she breathes one word of this-¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t. She swore.¡±


    ¡°What did she say about it?¡±


    ¡°She just asked if I wanted it, if you¡¯d forced me or anything. I told her that I¡¯d started it, and that it just felt good and that we¡¯d talked about it after and that everything was okay. She said in that case it was kind of hot and asked me to let her know if anything else happened.¡±


    ¡°She thought it was hot?¡±


    ¡°It is, kind of. It¡¯s naughty and dirty and all that stuff that makes something hot.¡±


    ¡°Forbidden fruit, I guess.¡±


    Shanna pped me on the chest. ¡°You calling me a fruit?¡±


    I kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°She told me about everything else, too. You know, with you and her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°She said that when she was working for you in the summer, that you guys had¡­ you know, done some stuff.¡±


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°She said that she¡¯d¡­ you know, oral and stuff. And that you¡¯d fucked her on your desk. Is all that true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah, baby it is.¡±


    ¡°You fucked my best friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not perfect, baby. She was really flirty, and she¡¯s an attractive girl.¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯ve known since she was nine!¡±


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± ¡°I think I would have been beforest night. I guess it seems like small potatoespared to doing stuff with your own daughter though.¡±


    Wey there quietly for a while, and then I felt Katie¡¯s hand on my cock, which had started to get hard the second she¡¯d crawled into bed with me.


    Katie fished my erection out of the slit in my boxers, and stroked it slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t do anything for youst night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby. You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Katie kept up her hand motion, and it felt like there was an electric current running from her hand throughout my entire body. I was alert to every smell, every sound. Her breathing got harder, and she trembled a little against me.


    ¡°Was it good with Shanna?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did she touch you like this?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sometimes. It happened more than once?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°It started with her teasing me while we were organizing the office. She kept surprising me when I¡¯d turn around by being right there and bumping into me. Then she¡¯d¡­ mmm. That feels really good, angel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d, Daddy. Keep telling me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d pretend to be shocked that it had happened, and say it was my n. She¡¯d press her tits into my chest and things like that.¡±


    ¡°What a slut! I can¡¯t believe she did that.¡±


    ¡°Eventually I just took the invitation and kissed her.¡±


    ¡°Did you tongue kiss her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°She smiled at me and said I was a dirty old man, and then she got on her knees and¡­ well, she told you.¡±


    ¡°She sucked you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you cum?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In her mouth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Katie-Bear, is it okay if I don¡¯t talk about it? I want to concentrate on you right now.¡±


    ¡°Do you like the way I¡¯m touching you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It feels amazing.¡±


    ¡°Am I your favorite?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been my favorite.¡±


    ¡°I like being your favorite, Daddy. Even better than Shanna?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Noparison.¡±

 19

    Katie got on her knees and started kissing her way down my chest. She tugged at my boxers, and I lifted my hips so she could pull them off me.


    ¡°I want to always be your favorite,¡± she said. Then my daughter took my cock in her mouth for the first time.


    I watched in the moon and streetmp lighting in from the window as my little girl bobbed her head up and down slowly, and felt the warm wetness of her mouth and tongue. I tangled my fingers in her hair.


    ¡°That feels so good, baby.¡±


    Katie took her mouth off me but kept her hand sliding and twisting along my length. ¡°Does it feel good? Am I a good girl, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, you¡¯re the best girl, Katie-Bear.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. I like this, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Katie licked my shaft from bottom to top and then took me back in her mouth. She locked eyes with me as she feted me, and within minutes I felt my orgasm starting to build in my balls and gut.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting close, baby. You¡¯re making Daddy feel so good.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Daddy, I want to cum, too.¡±


    Katie broke away from me and rolled to her back to slide her panties down her legs. Then she got herself turned around so we were in a sixty-nine, and I plunged my tongue into her sweet pussy once again.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Daddy! God, I¡¯m so wet right now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer, but after a minute of Katie moaning and pushing her cunt back into my mouth, she started sucking my cock again.


    It was too much. My daughter¡¯s scent filled me and the feeling of her tongue and lips on my shaft dominated my senses. My hips started to move on their own, and I flicked my tongue over her clit as fast as I could. I could feel her getting closer to orgasm, but the closer she got, the faster her head moved. I was trying to wait for her, but I was losing the battle.


    Suddenly, my daughter started to buck her hips wildly against my mouth and her moans vibrated up and down my cock.


    ¡°Mmm! Mmm! MMMMMM!!!¡±


    I stopped trying to hold back. My orgasm wracked my body as I let go, and my cock jumped and jerked as I began to shoot heavy loads of cum into my daughter¡¯s waiting mouth. She kept her lips sealed tight around me, swallowing my sperm as her pussy flooded with juices from her own orgasm. She kept grinding against me as she came, and I was grateful she kept herself so smooth. My face was covered in her scent and taste.


    Katie licked thest drops of cum from my cock as my orgasm finally subsided. She turned herself around and cuddled back up to my chest.


    ¡°Was anything Shanna did that good?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything that¡¯s ever happened to me has been that good.¡±


    ¡°Not even when she fucked you?¡±


    ¡°Not even then.¡±


    ¡°You liked fucking her though, right? Did her pussy feel good?¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Katie-Bear, sweetie. You¡¯re the only girl in the world right now. The only one.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm. You sure know how to talk to a girl, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, baby. I love you so much. That was better than anything I could have imagined.¡±


    ¡°Good. You were so good to mest night, I wanted to pay it back.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe I wanted to cum again. I still need it, you know? I don¡¯t think I¡¯d sleep too well without that distraction from everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°It felt really good, Daddy. I came so hard.¡±


    ¡°I could taste it, baby.¡±


    ¡°You came a lot too. I didn¡¯t think I could swallow it all.¡±


    Incredibly, just her saying that made my cock start to get hard again. It had been only seconds since I¡¯d emptied myself into my little girl¡¯s mouth, and she was already getting me hard again.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your cum tastes good.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Soon though, just like the night before, my Katie fell asleep. I stroked her hair and savored her scent for a while, and then joined her.


    **Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The next morning I was the one to get up and make breakfast, which Katie ate while sitting on myp in her nightie. Shortly thereafter she informed me that she and Shanna were going to Av Beach, and I was left to my own devices for the day. I cleaned house, hit the gym and then did some grocery shopping. I was amazed at how little guilt I felt about what had been happening in my bed at night. Really, the only thing I felt was that sense of peace and contentment.


    The girls got home just before dark and immediately asked if they could use the hot tub out back. Katie went to the fridge for a soda.


    ¡°Wow, look at all the food! Daddy, you went shopping for like ten people!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have your friend over for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Shanna said from halfway up the stairs.


    Katie came over and gave me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Want to join us in the hot tub, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Maybeter, sweetie. I¡¯m going to make you girls a good dinner right now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Okay. Can we have wine with it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    One thing spending most of your adult life as a bachelor will do is teach you to cook, and I pushed my kitchen skills as far as they would go for the two beautiful young girls sshing and giggling outside.


    They came in after about forty five minutes, just as I was finishing up. Both of them were in ck bikinis, which showcased their perfect, nubile bodies beautifully. Katie was slender and athletic, with a stomach as t as a table. Shanna was curvier, with a gorgeous figure and D cup breasts, but her waistline was still trim and firm, even if not quite up to par with my daughter¡¯s. Both girls had strong, shapely legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring, Mark.¡± Shanna said with a wink.


    ¡°Any man would.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to rinse off, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but hurry, dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡±


    Shanna sniffed the air. ¡°Mmmm, sea food. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ** Dinner was delicious, if I do say so myself, and the girls were excellentpany. Shanna gave me shy smiles throughout the dinner, but Katie¡¯s eyes were smoldering. Every time I looked her way she seemed ready to jump across the table at me. My daughter was in heat.


    After we¡¯d finished dinner and cleaned up, the girls and I all went to the couch and finished our second bottle of wine. As it had been arge bottle, even I was a little buzzed. The girls were silly wrecks,ughing at everything and so tangled up together on the couch that I couldn¡¯t tell where one started and the other began. I wished they were still in their bikinis, but they¡¯d changed into pajama bottoms and t-shirts after their hot tubbing. The shirts were form fitting though, and showed their breasts and t tummies off nicely.


    They¡¯d gotten so into their giggling and whispering that I thought they¡¯d forgotten I was there for a little while. Shanna was the first to speak to me again.


    ¡°Mark! You got us drunk!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you two the ones that wanted wine?¡±


    ¡°I think your dad is trying to take advantage of us, Katie.¡±


    Katie let out a short scream and put her fingers to her friend¡¯s lips. ¡°No, don¡¯t say it like that!¡±


    ¡°What? He knows I know?¡±


    ¡°No, shhhh!¡±


    ¡°What? Just cause ¡ª ¡±


    Just like that, Katie silenced Shanna with a kiss. At first Shanna struggled a bit, but then her body rxed and she relented, making out with my little girl just a few feet away from me. Both girls seemed to love it, eyes closed and mouths moving together. My cock turned to steel as I saw pink shes of their tongues swirling together.


    ¡°Had to think of someway to get you to shut up.¡± Katie said as the kiss finally broke.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do it.¡± Shanna said.


    ¡°We¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°We should go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Probably. Mark, I can stay the night, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re always wee.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I bet she is.¡± Katie said, and winked at me.


    Shanna jumped up and grabbed at Katie, who danced away, still graceful despite being tipsy.


    ¡°Come here you little slut!¡± Shanna yelled, but Katie darted away and ran up the stairs. Shanna stumbled a bit when she tried to chase after her. ¡°Damn, she¡¯s quick.¡±


    Shanna came over to me then, and I stood from the couch as she got close.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you,¡± she said, ¡°I really am pretty buzzed.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, its okay. You just have to promise me you aren¡¯t ever going to let what Katie told you slip. Ever. You know how bad that would be right?¡±

 20

    Shanna gave me a sly smile and pressed herself into me.


    ¡°You can trust me.¡± She said.


    Shanna gave me her mouth and I kissed her deeply, just like I¡¯d done thest summer. When the kiss broke, she stood on tiptoe and brought her lips to my ear. ¡°I think Katie is going to try to make love to you tonight,¡± she said, ¡°and you should let her. I want to watch.¡±


    Shanna slipped her tongue into my mouth again, and let her hande down and squeeze my rigid cock. Then she turned and headed upstairs.


    **


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Katie said from my doorway. The moon outside was full and bright, even though the lights were out in my bedroom, I could see my daughter well.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, angel.¡±


    ¡°Shanna¡¯s asleep. Can Iy with you a little while?¡±


    I doubted the first part of her statement, but I pulled the covers back in answer to the second.


    Katie, seeing that I was naked beneath the covers, pulled her nightshirt over her head and slid into my arms.


    I kissed my daughter with passion, my hand going to her soaked pussy immediately.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± she breathed into my ear, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to be so gentle.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Are you going to make love to me, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Katie-Bear.¡±


    ¡°O¡­ okay, Daddy.¡±


    I moved over my daughter as she opened her legs and her sex for me. I rubbed my cock up and down her slit, coating it in her slick fluids.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°Not TOO gentle okay?¡±


    I looked up at my little girl¡¯s face, which held a wicked grin; but that was soon reced by a look of shock and lust as I slid my whole cock into her in one thrust.


    ¡°OH GOD¡­ shhh¡­ mmm¡­ oh fuck¡­ oh Daddy!¡±


    I covered her mouth with one hand to help her be quiet as I pulled my shaft nearly all the way out of my baby¡¯s tight pussy and then thrust it back into her.


    Having my daughter naked beneath me, pushing my raging cock into her wet vagina, fucking her¡­ it was the most amazing thing that had ever happened to me. At once I knew what the deepest sin felt like, and what the greatest love felt like. To have that all at once, all bound up in one woman, was indescribable. It was as much a spiritual experience as a physical one.


    Katie bit down hard on my fingers as I fucked her into the mattress. Her legs came up and wrapped around me, her pussy gripping me like a silken fist. Her nails scratched lines down my back as I rose up and grasped her breast roughly.


    I was going crazy. I couldn¡¯t be inside my Katie deep enough. I couldn¡¯t fuck my daughter hard enough. I pounded her sweet little pussy, the bed creaking, Katie gasping and moaning and biting and scratching.


    We weren¡¯t just consummating the incestuous lust that had developed between us, we were attacking it. We were conquering it. I was taking her, and she was being taken.


    ¡°Cumming¡­ cumming¡­¡± Katie started to say from behind my hand. I took it away from her mouth so that I could hear her. ¡°OH FUCK DADDY I¡¯M CUMMING!!!!¡±


    Katie arched her back like a cat and grasped my back like her life depended on it. I thrust into her hard as she came, driving into her pussy as it clutched and spasmed all around me.


    Suddenly, I felt my own orgasm building, my gut tightening as my body prepared to give its seed to my little girl¡¯s womb.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to cum, get ready angel.¡±


    ¡°Cum for me, Daddy. Cum inside me. Cum inside me.¡±


    I thrust with everything I had, impaling my daughter three more times before all I could do was bury my cock in her and grit my teeth as my orgasm took hold, locking every muscle in my body as my cock started to jerk and spew shot after shot of cum into her pussy, overflowing her cunt even while I was still shooting.


    I filled my daughter with my sperm, my orgasm going on and on until my arms gave out on me and my full weight copsed onto my baby girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Daddy. Give it to me. That¡¯s it. I love you so much.¡±


    I rolled Katie on top of me so that I wouldn¡¯t crush her, and as I did, I saw Shanna in the doorway, sitting on the floor and leaning against the frame. Shanna¡¯s hand was pressed tight against her pussy as she bucked her hips. I stroked Katie¡¯s soft hair and sweat covered back as I watched her friend finish cumming.


    ¡°What is it, Daddy?¡± Katie whispered.


    ¡°Nothing, angel. I love you too. I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°I know, Daddy. I can feel your ¡®love¡¯ leaking out of me. God, that was so good. So intense.¡±


    Shanna stood up and saw me watching her. She slowly sucked her fingers clean, blew me a silent kiss, and then disappeared into the hallway.


    ¡°For me, too, angel.¡± I said.


    ¡°Its better being with someone you love, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I told her, honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I could be your first time with that.¡±


    ¡°Me too, baby.¡±


    Katiey on top of me for a few minutes, then kissed me on the cheek and slid out of bed. It almost hurt to let my cock slip out of her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Goodnight, Daddy,¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t want to let her leave. I wanted to keep my little girl in my bed. As I watched her slide her nightshirt back on, it was all I could do to stop from pulling her back on top of me.


    I didn¡¯t though. I told myself to be patient. I knew it wasn¡¯t thest time I¡¯d have her in my bed, or that she would have my cum dripping out of her pussy. After all, she had more than a week left of her visit.


    ¡°Goodnight, Katie-Bear.¡±

 21

    NEW STORY TITLE:


    STRANGERS CABIN (Taboo erotica)


    Introduction: Father and Daughter are stranded in the woods and the unexpected urs.


    ** All characters are over 18 years old**


    Enjoy¡­


    ********************


    New Year¡¯s Eve up at my brother Carl¡¯s new ce had seemed like a great idea. He¡¯d just built himself a new, supposedly gorgeous home up in the mountains of Humboldt County, California, and my other siblings and me were alling up with our kids to ring in the new year. Sparkling cider for the kids, and all the booze we could drink for the adults. It had been years since I¡¯d been in a room with both of my brothers and our sister present.


    Carl, Tom and myself all had kids. Carl had Lisa and Michael, 8 and 6 years old respectively. Tom had Justin, who was ten. My sister Ka was only 26 and still single.


    My Natalie was the oldest of the kids, as I¡¯d knocked up my girlfriend before we were even out of high school. Natalie was in high school herself now. Her mother had split when she was about a year old, and I¡¯d been doing my best to raise her ever since. All Natalie really remembered of her mother was the asional drunken phone call when she was little. As far as I knew they hadn¡¯tmunicated in years. Despite this, Natalie had grown into a well adjusted, and very beautiful young woman.


    ¡°God, this weather sucks.¡± Natalieined from the passenger seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding.¡± I said, and she wasn¡¯t. It was dark as hell outside, and hail was pounding the windshield. Natalie and I had flown up from Los Angeles, where it had been partly cloudy and nearly seventy degrees. When we¡¯dnded in Eureka it was below freezing.


    For those of you that think of palm trees and bikinis when you hear ¡°California,¡± understand that it is a very long state. Southern California gets nice weather pretty much year round, but we were then just south of the Oregon border, and the weather can get pretty shitty at times. Not Michigan shitty, but not pleasant, either. Tonight was particrly bad.


    To make matters worse, our flight had been dyed, so we didn¡¯t evennd until nine o¡¯clock at night, and it had been an hour and a half since then. Carl¡¯s new ce was way out in the mountains, seven miles from the nearest town. It was off a dirt road, and there were no road signs to mark the turn off. He said in his phone call that he¡¯d put up a hand painted sign that would be easily visible, but the Ford Taurus I¡¯d rented had bad headlights, and the dark and hail just seemed to eat the light. I was driving really slow, but I could still hardly see.


    ¡°I think we just passed the sign.¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw it, it was a big white sign with an arrow pointed left.¡±


    Just then a dirt road materialized on that side of the road.


    ¡°That must be it.¡± I said, ¡°Good eye, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just not old, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only seventeen years older than you, smart ass.¡±


    ¡°Which is OLD.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how you feel about it after you blink and find yourself right where I am. Once you¡¯re out of high school, time speeds up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right, whatever.¡±


    On the dirt road, visibility was even worse. I had the car moving at about five miles an hour, and I could still feel the tires slipping in the mud. I had the heater cranked up, so we were warm, but keeping the windows un-fogged was a real challenge.


    Carl had told me he was up the dirt road ¡°two or three miles.¡± But I stayed on it for a good forty minutes, just crawling along in the mud, before I saw a turn off. It was a narrow dirt driveway, with a gate secured by a padlock. A huge sign on the gate read ¡°No Trespassing.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like Uncle Carl¡¯s ce.¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°No, it sure doesn¡¯t. Are you sure you saw a sign pointing to this road?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. I think so. I mean, there was a sign. I thought it had to be right. Oh shit, are we lost?¡±


    ¡°I think maybe.¡± I stopped the car.


    ¡°What do we do? Natalie asked, checking her cell phone, ¡°I still have zero reception out here. God, how do people live?¡±


    I thought for a second. While I was busy with that the hail turned into more of a slush. The temperature outside was still dropping though, and it would probably be snowing before too long. Which would be a novelty for Natalie, who¡¯d only seen snow a couple of times in her life. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be very fun if we got stuck in it.


    ¡°Look,¡± I said finally, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the right road, and we could be looking for a long time before we find it in all this. I think we should probably head back to Eureka. I¡¯ll get us a motel room and we can try again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯ll take like two hours to get back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I don¡¯t know what else to do. You don¡¯t want us to get lost out here, do you?¡±


    Natalie took some time to consider it, but there really wasn¡¯t any choice. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    I turned around in the little driveway, and headed back the way we¡¯de.


    I rubbed my daughter¡¯s shoulder and gave her a smile. ¡°I know its probably boring being stuck in a car this long with your old man.¡±


    Natalie shot back one of her thousand watt smiles. Her teeth were perfect, just like the rest of her. She had a kind of nymphet beauty to her. A teenager beauty. In a couple of years she¡¯d really grow into herself and be a walking heart attack, but she was already a very, very attractive young woman; which made me a very proud father. She had my dark hair and her mother¡¯s striking green eyes, and a mouth that looked like it was made for kissing. I was a little jealous of her boyfriend, I¡¯ll admit. I¡¯d dated over the years, and as I keep myself very fit I¡¯d dated some pretty good looking women, but none that wouldpare to my Natalie.


    Natalie reached over and gave my leg a squeeze. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad.¡± She said, ¡°Even if you are ancient. Hell, some of my girlfriends would even be jealous of my being alone with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. Karen has had the hots for you forever.¡±


    ¡°Karen?¡± I said, picturing my daughter¡¯s tawny haired best friend. Karen had a bikini body that I¡¯d admired many times as she¡¯d lounged by my backyard pool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get a big head about it, Dad. You spend a lot of time at the gym though, a lot of my friends think you¡¯re a total stud.¡±


    I let the Taurus crawl along the dirt road for another couple of minutes before I said, ¡°Karen would probably make a pretty good step-mom, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Daddy! She¡¯s my best friend, don¡¯t get any creepy thoughts about her.¡±


    ¡°She does look good in that bikini of hers¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not do anything with her, I¡¯d be totally jealous.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± I asked, shooting Natalie a look. She had a terrified expression on her face, like she¡¯d just said something she didn¡¯t mean to.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Of the attention. You know. You¡¯re my daddy. She can¡¯t have you.¡±


    Iughed and let it drop, before Natalie died of embarrassment. I was sure that attention was exactly what she meant.


    And that¡¯s when the car died.

 22

    It started with a dimming of the interior lights, and the headlights. Then the car started losing power as if I was out of gas. Next thing I knew, it waspletely dead. I barely had enough time to pull to the side of the road.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Natalie asked nervously. In answer, I turned the key in the ignition. There was a clicking noise, but then nothing.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± I said. I looked at Natalie.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± She said back.


    We waited silently in car for a few minutes, which was rapidly cooling inside. I turned the key again. Nothing.


    ¡°What do you think is wrong?¡± Natalie asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Battery maybe, or maybe the alternator. Either way, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re getting out of here without a tow truck.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no cell reception.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°That right about now is when the axe murdereres out of the trees and gets us.¡±


    ¡°Daddy! Don¡¯t say shit like that you¡¯re going to totally freak me out.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, baby.¡± I said. ¡°Let me look under the hood.¡±


    I fished around in the glovepartment, and luckily there was a small shlight inside, along with a road map. I grabbed my wool coat, popped the hood and opened my door.


    Immediately I was sted by cold air and slush. It was reallying down and my coat was soaked through in seconds. The slush was hitting so fast that it felt like it was cutting my skin. I looked at the engine for only a few minutes, but my hands started to go numb in that time.


    I jumped back in the car, dripping wet. Natalie looked scared.


    ¡°What did it look like?¡±


    I wrapped my arms tight around myself. ¡°Just like an engine, I¡¯m afraid. Holy Christ, it¡¯s freezing out there.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t fix the car. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with it and I don¡¯t have tools or recement parts anyway. We have no cell reception, and it is way too cold to try to sleep in here. I think our best bet is to see what¡¯s up that little driveway we turned around in. Hopefully its a house with a phone.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that! We don¡¯t even know them, they¡¯ll probably shoot us.¡±


    ¡°I am open to any suggestions you have.¡±


    Natalie thought a minute while I shivered and waited.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said finally. ¡°I got nothing.¡±


    ¡°You can wait here and stay dry if you want. I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    ¡°No way! Especially not after that axe murderer crack. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Natalie grabbed her coat, which was also wool, and armed with only the little shlight from the car, we set out onto the road.


    It was maybe a mile back to the driveway. By the time we made it we were soaked to the bone and freezing cold. I held my arm around my daughter for a little while, but it really wasn¡¯t doing anything to warm either of us, and just slowed us down.


    The gate blocking the driveway was meant for cars, not foot traffic, and we easily walked around it and up the tree lined driveway. I had to keep the shlight beam practically on our feet. Beyond its beam, we couldn¡¯t see anything at all. But at least the trees were breaking the onught of the rain a bit.


    We were both holding our arms around ourselves and shivering by the time we reached the cabin. It was a decent sized house, probably two thousand square feet, but we nearly walked into it before we saw it. There were no lights on inside, and no cars or trucks parked in front.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like anyone is home.¡± I said.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Natalie called out loudly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go knock.¡± I suggested, as hope for a phone rapidly dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s past midnight. Maybe they¡¯re asleep.¡±


    We made our way around to a spacious but barren deck, and a door with several ss panels. I pounded on the door, but the house remained dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m freezing.¡± Natalie said. ¡°I can¡¯t even feel my toes.¡±


    ¡°I know, angel.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do we do now? I¡¯m starting to get scared.¡±


    No father can hear those words and not be willing to take drastic action.


    ¡°Look away from the ss.¡± I said. She did, and I wrapped my hand in my coat sleeve and punched one of the panels out.


    ¡°We¡¯re breaking in?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a summer cabin or something.¡± I said, as I reached through the panel and unlocked the door. ¡°We need to get warm and dry and find and line. I don¡¯t think the owners areing home tonight, but if they do I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    Natalie just nodded her head as I opened the door. There really wasn¡¯t any choice.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The cabin was sparsely furnished. There was a kitchen table and chairs, a living room with a couple of couches and even a t screen TV, but the power was out and it didn¡¯t look like anyone had been here recently.


    ¡°Dad, look.¡± Natalie said. I turned the shlight beam her way, and saw that she¡¯d found a woodstove. ¡°But there isn¡¯t any wood.¡± I looked around the house a bit. There was a phone in the living room, but it was dead, probably due to the storm. There was also a kitchen, and it had some jarred and canned foods and a gas stove that lit when I tried it.


    ¡°The propane system is working.¡± I said. Natalie rushed to the small blue me and tried to warm her hands by it. I tried the sink, but nothing came out of the faucet.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the water work?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They might just shut it off when they aren¡¯t here.¡±


    I left Natalie by the stove while I went outside and tried to locate a woodshed, but in the dark and rain I didn¡¯t find anything.

 23

    Dripping wet still, I returned to my shivering daughter, clinging to the warmth of the stove. She¡¯d gotten the idea to turn the oven on, and was using it as a heater.


    ¡°Good thinking.¡± I said. ¡°But we probably shouldn¡¯t use it. We don¡¯t know how much propane there is.¡±


    ¡°So what? Let¡¯s just use it up and leave them some money or something.¡±


    It seemed like a sound n. ¡°Okay.¡± I said, ¡°stay there and get warm.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back to the car. I brought a sleeping bag and we¡¯re going to need it. Some dry clothes, too.¡±


    ¡°No way. You can¡¯t leave me here.¡±


    ¡°Baby, its probably twenty eight degrees in here. What if the propane runs out? With these wet clothes, we could be in big trouble. I have to get you out of those clothes and into that sleeping bag before that happens.¡±


    ¡°What about you? I¡¯m not going to just sit in the sleeping bag and let you freeze.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll hope the propane doesn¡¯t run out. It¡¯s a mummy bag. It¡¯s really not big enough for two, even if¡­¡± I didn¡¯t say it. I didn¡¯t have to. We both stood there in a silence while we picturedying together in a tight space, and probably naked since we wouldn¡¯t want to bring out wet clothes into a dry sleeping bag.


    Natalie took the shlight from me and ventured out into the cabin while I warmed myself a bit. She was back in less than a minute.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bed.¡± She says. ¡°Just a full sized, but its big enough for both of us, and there¡¯s nkets in a cab.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll still need dry clothes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going back to the car, and you¡¯re not leaving me here. Come on.¡±


    My daughter turned off the oven and took me by the hand. We walked together to the bedroom.


    By shlight and with numb fingers, we managed to make the bed with the sheets and nkets Natalie had found. There were a lot of nkets, and even a single pillow and a pillow case. Whoever came out here did it alone, apparently. I searched the closets for clothes, even just an old t-shirt, but came up empty.


    ¡°T-there¡¯s nothing.¡± I said, trying to keep my teeth from chattering.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m so cold. Let¡¯s j-just get in and k-keep warm.¡±


    Natalie stripped off her wet coat, whichnded on the wood floor with a st. She fumbled with shaking hands at the buttons of her shirt.


    ¡°Shit. Dad, I can¡¯t get them undone. Help.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t feel my fingers as I tried to get the buttons undone. I managed to get the top one released, but then Natalie sagged to her knees shivering, her arms wrapped around herself.


    I took her shirt by thepels, and tore it open. The buttons ttered to the floor. Natalie didn¡¯t even react.


    Quickly, I stood her back up and peeled her tight jeans from her goose bump covered legs. I took her bra off her, and her nipples were standing very erect from the cold. Finally, I peeled her wet panties off her, revealing her neatly trimmed bush. I couldn¡¯t help noticing all this, even though my thoughts were just to get her warm. I hadn¡¯t seen Natalie naked since she was twelve, and I¡¯d often wondered what her body looked like. This wasn¡¯t the time to take a long look, however. I stripped her socks of her feet and got her under the covers. Shey there in a fetal position and shivered while I stripped naked, my ordinarily respectably sized cock embarrassingly shriveled, and climbed in next to her.


    I spooned my naked teenaged daughter, her ass pressed into my loins, and we shivered together. I made a seal with my mouth on the back of her neck, and blew warm air onto her skin.


    ¡°That feels really good.¡± She said, immediately shivering less.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°Your mother showed me that trick, a long time ago.¡±


    I continued to blow onto her back like that, and slowly our body heat warmed the bed up. Slowly, we warmed up along with it.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re going to be okay.¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. We¡¯ll figure out a way out of all this in the morning.¡±


    Natalie rolled over to face me. Her body stayed pressed against mine, her generous breasts now on my chest. To my surprise, she leaned in and kissed me on the mouth. A soft kiss.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Daddy.¡± She said. ¡°My hero.¡±


    I stroked her wet hair. ¡°Of course, angel.¡±


    She kissed me again, but this time the kiss was longer by a few seconds. It wasn¡¯t exactly passionate, but my cock responded, and twitched against my daughter¡¯s belly. She jumped in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I don¡¯t know what -¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ Dad, it¡¯s cool. It¡¯s been a crazy night, don¡¯t worry about it. It just surprised me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nataliey her head down on my chest. ¡°Just hold me all night, okay? I don¡¯t want to be cold again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It felt good to be so close to my baby girl. I knew it was supposed to feel wrong, but it didn¡¯t. Natalie was the most important woman that had ever been in my life, and the feeling of her warm skin on mine, with the air so cold in the room, felt amazingly good.


    I loved her so deeply. And I knew she returned it. A father-daughter love, but love none the less, and therefore the best thing in the world.


    So I rolled onto my back, wrapped my arms around my naked daughter, and drifted off to sleep. I didn¡¯t wake up until the light of dawn brightened the windows.


    I was cuddled up to Natalie,ying on my side. She was on her back, her leg draped over both of mine. She was still out, but as I awakened I realized with horror that my cock was fully erect, and the tip of it was touching the soft hairs of my daughter¡¯s open pussy.


    I pulled away slightly, but the movement woke Natalie up. She stretched her arms out of the covers we were buried under, and yawned. I rolled onto my stomach so she wouldn¡¯t bump up against my hard-on.


    Natalie smiled a sleepy smile at me. ¡°Mmmm. I¡¯m so warm under here. Good morning, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, baby.¡± I said. Natalie sat up and checked out the room, letting the covers drop below her breasts without a second thought. They were a perfectly shaped c-cup, with small, light pink nipples. I think they were probably the most beautiful breasts I¡¯d ever seen.


    It was still cold in the room, and our breath puffed out in big clouds of steam.


    ¡°Holy crap, our clothes are frozen!¡± Natalie said. I checked it out, and it was true. Our wet clothes had frozen stiff in the night, and were covered in a twinklingyer of frost.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I said, ¡°you get dressed first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right!¡± Natalie said, but then she jumped out of bed and grabbed all of our clothes and ran out of the room, screaming when the clothes hit her skin.


    ¡°God, it¡¯s freezing!¡± She yelled out. I heard her banging around in the kitchen, and then I heard the front door open and shut. Then nothing.


    ¡°Natalie?¡± I called out. No answer. I decided to wait in bed a bit. Sure enough, after a couple of minutes I heard the door open and shut again, and then the patter of bare footsteps running down the hall.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie burst through the doorway, gloriously naked, but with her arms wrapped tight around herself.


    ¡°Letmein letmein letmein!¡± She said as she lifted the covers and scampered back into bed. She immediately pressed her body into mine and her skin was like ice.


    ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re freezing! Especially your feet, my God!¡±


    ¡°Well what do you want? The water is off and I had to go pee in the snow!¡± Natalie began trying to roll me onto my back. ¡°Daddy,e on, put your arms around me I¡¯m dying over here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, but ah -¡±


    ¡°Oh, good morning!¡± Natalieughed as she pressed herself into me and immediately felt my cock jutting into her stomach. ¡°Someone is awake this morning isn¡¯t he?¡±

 24

    ¡°Natalie!¡±


    ¡°What, I¡¯m not supposed to notice that monster? Jesus, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re not supposed to say anything about it.¡±


    And then both of us just startedughing like crazy.


    ¡°How the hell did we end up like this?¡± Natalie said. All I could do was shake my head.


    ¡°Did you say you¡¯d peed in the snow?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s snow everywhere! I stepped off the deck and sank like two feet into it. I thought my legs were going to just fall off right then. Everything outside is buried.¡±


    ¡°Two feet! That¡¯s nuts, I bet it only snows that much here maybe every five or ten years.¡±


    Natalie shivered up against me. I shifted so my erection wasn¡¯t pressing into her anymore. Eventually my daughter warmed up again, but my cock never softened. Being pressed against so young and beautiful a girl was just too much for it, I guess. At least there were enough nkets that they weren¡¯t tenting up while Iid on my back.


    ¡°So, I put our clothes out around the oven door, and turned it on to bake.¡±


    ¡°That was smart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s going to take a while to defrost them though. What do you want to do after that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If there¡¯s as much snow as you say, we can¡¯t drive out, even if I could get the car started. I guess the best bet is to try to turn the water on, and try to find some wood for the fire. Maybe even a ce we can get some cell reception. But there was a lot of food in the kitchen. If we need to hole up here a few days, we should be okay.¡±


    ¡°A few days?¡±


    ¡°Again, I¡¯m open to suggestions.¡±


    Nataliey her head down on my chest for a minute or so, but didn¡¯t offer any new ideas.


    ¡°Actually, Dad, you know¡­ right now a few days doesn¡¯t sound too bad. We¡¯ll get out of here eventually, and its kind of an adventure.¡±


    ¡°Way to look on the bright side, kiddo.¡±


    Natalieughed. ¡°We should get to the car and get our clothes at least though.¡±


    ¡°We can, but we have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nat, there¡¯s no doctors out here. We¡¯re on our own. I we go trudging through the snow in our street shoes, and end up with frostbite in our toes, we¡¯re in big trouble. We have to be careful to remember where we are.¡±


    My baby raised up and gave me a concerned look, but it quickly softened. ¡°I know you¡¯ll get us through this. My daddy always keeps me safe.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be fine, angel.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Natalie raised her leg up and it bumped my erection. Sheughed again.


    ¡°Damn, doesn¡¯t it ever go down?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, I¡¯ll get up.¡±


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s fine. We still have a while till our clothes defrost.¡±


    I stayed in bed. The idea of putting on ice cold clothes held exactly no appeal to me.


    Suddenly I felt Natalie¡¯s hand brush my cock. I jumped, thinking it was an ident, but then her fingers wrapped around my shaft and held very still.


    ¡°It¡¯s huge.¡± She said in a soft voice.


    I moved her hand away, but she put it right back.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be touching me there.¡± I said weakly.


    ¡°Ohe on. We¡¯re naked in bed together and you¡¯re hard as a rock. I just want to see how big it is.¡±


    Natalie trailed her fingers from the base of my cock to the tip. ¡°God, it has to be eight inches long. And I can hardly get my fingers around it. Dad, you missed your calling working in construction, you should have been a porn star.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s not THAT big. You want to take your hand off your father¡¯s dick now, princess?¡±


    Natalieughed too, and took her hand away. I ached to have it back on me, but I couldn¡¯t exactly tell her that.


    ¡°It¡¯s way bigger than Jason¡¯s.¡± Jason was her boyfriend. I actually felt a pang of jealousy go through me when she said that, but I suppressed it. I had to be careful not to get caught up in this situation. Natalie was the most important person in my life, and my rtionship with her was everything to me. Still, she seemed prettyfortable so far. More than I felt, that¡¯s for sure.


    ¡°Angel, I¡¯m going to ask you a question, and you don¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve had sex. A few times.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t very good though.¡±


    ¡°That might be more information than I needed. All I want to know is, are you using protection?¡±


    ¡°We use condoms. We¡¯ve never had sex without one.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    I kissed my daughter¡¯s forehead, badly wanting to just roll her on her back and show her how good sex could really be. But of course that was impossible, so she just got the kiss. ¡°No. I trust you, you¡¯re old enough, and¡­ no, I¡¯m not mad.¡±


    Natalie looked up and gave me another soft kiss on the mouth, letting it linger for a few seconds. It was right on the edge of anything that could be called ¡°innocent.¡±


    I got out of bed. Wet clothes or not, I was going to end up doing something I regretted if I stayed under those covers.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see what I can find and check things out.¡± I told Natalie, ¡°you stay warm.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Daddy. Do you want me just like this when you get back?¡± I looked back at her in shock, and sheughed and pulled the covers up over her head girlishly. My daughter, apparently, was quite the little minx.


    Wet clothes and all (and let me tell you, it sucked putting them on) I went outside and searched for wood for the stove. I found some in a storage space under the deck. It wasn¡¯t a whole lot, which again made me think this cabin was probably used mainly in warmer months. But it wouldst us three days or so if we were careful. I also found some kindling and the pipe where the water was switched off. I even found a small generator, but there was no gas for it so it was pretty useless.


    All of that took me about forty five minutes, and when I finished I found Natalie on the deck, with just one of the bigforters wrapped around her. She was obviously naked underneath.


    ¡°Wood!¡± She said. ¡°You did it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lot.¡± I said, ¡°and the stuff around here is going to be wet and buried under snow to boot. But if we don¡¯t keep a fire going at night, we should be good for a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just have to keep each other warm at night then.¡±


    ¡°Guess so. But at least you¡¯ll have some dry clothes to wear to bed. You can use my shirt if you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie adjusted herforter and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s really kind of beautiful.¡±


    It was. We were in a small canyon, surrounded by evergreens and andscape buried in clean white snow. The snow fall had been so sudden it had kept the shape of everything, but it was at least two feet deep. We¡¯d be here until it melted down quite a bit.


    Just as I thought it, fresh snow began to fall from the sky. My feet and legs were freezing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back inside.¡± I suggested.


    I got a fire set up with a couple of pieces of fir and some torn pages from a six month old issue of National Geographic we found in the living room. But then I realized that we were going to have to get creative to light the fire. I didn¡¯t smoke, and there were no matches in the house. I thought of maybe igniting one of the magazine pages on the stove.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad.¡± Natalie said, producing a lighter from her inside coat pocket.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t wonder why you have a lighter?¡±


    Natalie shrugged and pulled a baggie of weed out of the coat as well. ¡°What are you going to do, send me to my room? I know you smoke it too sometimes so don¡¯t give me any crap about it.¡±

 25

    I took the lighter with a disapproving look, but I was busted. She knew I took a hit asionally so there was really nothing I could say. I got the fire started, and Natalie took a seat on the couch while we waited for the stove to heat the room. I went and turned off the oven, and used my daughter¡¯s lighter to get the pilot light lit on the water heater. Natalie cheered when she heard the device roar to life.


    ¡°Yay! Hot showers!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I brought her still wet clothes out to the living room and hung them as best as I could from shelves, curtain rods, and whatever I could find near the woodstove. Then I went and stripped out of my clothes and wrapped up in aforter like Natalie had done. I came out and hung my clothes too, trying to keep theforter from hitting the floor as I did so. By the time I finished, the room was starting to get warmer. Pretty soon, it would probably be prettyfortable.


    ¡°When do you think we¡¯ll be able to try for the car?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet sweetie. More importantly, when do you think you¡¯ll be able to try for breakfast?¡±


    The rest of the day passed pretty pleasantly. Sure, we were stuck, but with no TV, no phone, no Inte, and none of our daily routine around us, everything was new and fun. Natalie made us some oatmeal and dried fruit for breakfast, and set some dried beans and rice to soaking. For lunch it was some chunky soup. Luckily the owners of the cabin had it pretty well stocked with canned and dried goods. We took hot showers, and we found a cab with Costco packages of paper towels and toilet paper, so we were now indoor bathroom enabled, thank God. We got dressed when our clothes dried; and found a few books, a deck of cards and a couple of board games, so we were pretty much set. I found myself not minding the situation at all. My brother was probably a little concerned, but he also probably figured we¡¯d holed up in a hotel for a while because of the storm. Even though we hadn¡¯t called, he wasn¡¯t one to panic easy. My whole family was like that. Don¡¯t worry until you know there¡¯s a reason, as my Mom used to say.


    As night fell we stopped feeding the stove. We¡¯d agreed that we would stop putting logs in after sunset, and that when it got too cold we would retreat to the bed to stay warm until morning.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Natalie said as the stove began to go cold around eight o¡¯clock. ¡°How about a nightcap?¡± I looked to her and she was holding her little bag of weed and a small steel pipe. She grinned and Iughed.


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± I said, ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re a big girl now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you should know.¡± She said with a wink, and loaded up the pipe. In moments the room was filled with the pungent scent of marijuana.


    Natalie¡¯s stuff was pretty good, and we had a couple of bowls each, which was just right. Everything got a nice soft edge to it, and I was happier and more rxed than I¡¯d been in some time.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you smile so much.¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I smile? I¡¯m with my favorite girl.¡±


    Natalie beamed at thepliment and then leaned in and gave me another one of her soft kisses. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡± She said when our lips separated after a couple of seconds. I was going to get addicted to those kisses pretty soon. At home, all I got were little pecks on the cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting cold, Daddy. Are you ready for bed?¡± I stood up and took her hand, and led her into the bedroom.


    I stripped down to my underwear, and Natalie to her panties. She had just hooked her thumbs in the waist band when she looked up and saw me handing her my shirt.


    ¡°Oh. Actually, Daddy¡­ can we just sleep naked again? I don¡¯t want our clothes to get too stinky and¡­ well it felt really good, the skin on skin. You know?¡±


    I hesitated, and she took my shirt from me and tossed it in the corner. She pulled her panties down and stood in front of me naked. Her nipples hard and her eyesrge and dark. I think any willpower I may have had to do what I knew was right was probably extinguished right there by looking at her perfect, perfect body. No artist in the world could have sculpted a more delicious tribute to the glory of youth, or to that magical age when a child became an adult. My little girl was breathtaking.


    I slid my boxers down my legs, not caring that my cock was growing right in front of my baby¡¯s eyes. I took her hand again and pulled her down with me beneath the covers.


    We held each other for a few minutes while the sheets warmed, my cock rigid and pressed up against her belly. Then Natalie kissed me on the mouth again, the marijuana we¡¯d had enhancing the vor and texture of her lips to a degree I¡¯d never felt before. I was intensely aware of every inch of her body. Of her smooth leg wrapping around the outside of my thigh, of the yielding of the flesh of her breasts against my hard chest.


    I felt her mouth open, and I slid my tongue into it, where it danced deliciously with hers. Our breathing became ragged and deep as we tasted each other¡¯s mouths. My hand began to trace circles on her firm back, and she pressed herself into me tighter, her tongue deeper into my mouth.


    With gentle pressure from her hand, my little girl rolled me onto my back, and she straddled me, my cock pinned between my belly and her incredibly wet pussy.


    Softly, my daughter began to grind her clit on my shaft as we continued our sinfully deep kiss. I wanted so bad to rock my hips, and let myself slide into her depths, but I couldn¡¯t let it go that far, I couldn¡¯t.

 26

    How can I describe the feeling of your own daughter¡¯s open sex rocking back and forth on your cock? Her body felt so amazing on mine. I was in a state of hyper-sensitivity. I could feel every tiny, fine hair on her body, sliding back and forth against me. I could feel every drop of her vaginal juices lubricating my shaft, covering me in slick fluids as if begging me to enter her, to fill her with my seed. Her nipples felt like tiny pebbles, dragging against the skin of my chest. It was torture, but the best torture I¡¯ve ever experienced. I never wanted it to stop.


    Suddenly Natalie sped up her grinding and broke our kiss. She took in a deep breath and then let out a low moan.


    ¡°Oh God, Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m cumming.¡±


    The reality of what we were doing hit me then. My baby girl was cumming. And it was my dick she was cumming on. It was me, making her cum. Nothing would ever be the same between us. Nothing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Natalie just melted against me, juices from her vagina flowing out of her and covering my cock. She just panted in my ear as I tried to clear the fog of lust and pot from my head and figure out how to feel about what had just happened.


    But my cock had a mind of its own and only wanted one thing. It jerked against my baby¡¯s pussy, reminding her it was still there.


    ¡°Oh God, Daddy, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry I¡­ just let me¡­¡± Natalie began to slide her way down my body, and I know I should have stopped her, but I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t move at all.


    I felt my daughter kiss my cock, and then I felt the warm wetness of her mouth surround my shaft. I groaned softly as she began to bob her head up and down. I moved the covers off her, because thest thing I wanted was for her to stop because she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Natalie was fantastic with her mouth. She went at just the right pace, not too fast and not too slow, very sensuous; with a steady rhythm. I could feel her tongue against the sensitive underside, and it didn¡¯t take long before my balls began to contract, and I felt my insides tighten.


    ¡°Natalie¡­ You¡¯re going to make Daddy cum, sweetheart. Be careful.¡±


    Natalie broke contact, and I could feel her eyes on mine more than I could see them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy,¡± she said, ¡°cum in my mouth. I want you to.¡±


    Natalie sealed her lips around my shaft again, increased the pressure of her hand below her eagerly sucking mouth, and picked up her pace. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. No part of me wanted to. With a moan ripped from my soul, I arched my back in ecstasy as my cock started spewing load after load of thick, hot cum into my daughter¡¯s waiting mouth.


    I gasped and twisted on the bed as my orgasm went on and on. Four shots, five. A torrent of sperm filled semen onto my little girl¡¯s tongue. She swallowed everything greedily, and kept up a slow, sensuous suction until she was sure she¡¯d taken in every drop I had to give her.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I couldn¡¯t even feel guilty, such was the pleasure than had perfused every cell of my body. Natalie slid her body up mine and molded against me perfectly. None of it felt real. It was like an incredible dream, or some preview of Heaven. We kissed again, deeply and passionately, and I could taste my own salt semen in her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°What did I do, baby? What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Shhh. You didn¡¯t do anything I didn¡¯t want you to. Nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re sure.¡±


    Natalie giggled and snuggled her head into my chest.


    ¡°Your cum tastes good, Daddy. I love it. And I love you.¡±


    I held my daughter¡¯s naked body close to mine, as I struggled with what was happening between us. Even this couldn¡¯t stop the warm after glow of my orgasm from washing over me though.


    ¡°I love you too, angel. More than anything.¡±


    Before I knew it, I was asleep.

 27

    I woke in the cold pre-light of dawn. The cabin was freezing, as usual, though not as bad as that first night my daughter and I had spent there.


    My daughter, Natalie. Her naked body was still wrapped around mine. I looked down at her angel face and noticed a bit of dried cum at the corner of her mouth. My cum. My gut tightened at the thought.


    Memories of the night before ran through my head. Memories of her grinding her teenaged clit against my rock hard cock, of her telling me she was cumming, of her taking me into her mouth and swallowing my sperm.


    Quietly, I climbed out of the bed, got dressed, and went to the living room to build a fire. Natalie didn¡¯t stir.


    Even then, consumed with guilt, I still looked back at my beautiful little girl,ying in the bed we¡¯d shared since we¡¯d gotten snowed in here. She was perfection itself. Pure, sensuous, perfection.


    I tore my eyes away and willed my cock to stop stiffening in my pants.


    I got the fire started in the woodstove and cleaned the dishes from the night before, but my mind was still consumed with images of what I¡¯d done with my daughter. I hadn¡¯t fucked her, but I¡¯d made her cum on my cock, and she¡¯d sucked me off. It was incest, and I couldn¡¯t help but think she was going to hate me when she woke up.


    Worse, we were still stuck. I went outside to see if any of the snow had cleared, but it was still two feet deep everywhere.


    I decided to check the car. Maybe I could get it to start. Maybe someone hade and cleared the road, though I doubted it. Still, at the worst I could at least get our clean clothes and the sleeping bag. With the sleeping bag I could stay on the couch, and not be tempted into taking things further with Natalie.


    I put my shoes on and ventured out. I thought about telling Natalie where I was going, but I couldn¡¯t bear to meet her eyes.


    My shoes were just Nike cross trainers, more appropriate for my Los Angeles home than trekking through the snowy mountains of Humboldt County. It was more than a mile to the car. By the time I reached it, I had long since lost feeling in my toes.


    The car waspletely buried in snow. It took me ten minutes just to clear it enough to get inside.


    I tried to start the car, but it was just as dead as when we¡¯d had to leave it in the storm. I took off one wet shoe and sock and tried to rub some feeling into my toes, but it was futile. At least the sun was out now. Maybe tomorrow or the next day we¡¯d be able to head back out. We were stuck until then, unless I could find a ce with cell reception.


    Cell reception! We¡¯d tried it at the car and at the cabin, but nowhere else. Up ahead of the car was a high point in the road, and with numb feet, I climbed it. Walking through the snow was tough, but luckily I kept myself in top shape with a regr gym routine, and my legs were still holding up.


    I took out my cell phone and turned it on, having shut it off even before the storm to conserve batteries. I had two bars if I stood on the hill and faced just the right way. I called my brother. It had been his house Natalie and I had been headed to before we¡¯d gotten lost in the storm.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Carl said on the other end. I¡¯d never been happier to hear his voice.


    I told Carl about the storm, about getting stuck. I told him Natalie and I were holed up in some stranger¡¯s cabin probably a few miles from his house but I couldn¡¯t be sure exactly where.


    ¡°Holy shit, bro! We¡¯ve all been up here drinking and having a great time and you guys have been like a Survivor episode! Look, my truck might be able to handle this snow if I throw some chains on it. We have to figure out how I can get you.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t even tell you where I am for sure. We¡¯re okay here, especially now that the sun is out. Let¡¯s wait for the snow to melt down a bit, and then we¡¯ll walk to the main road and you can meet us there.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ truth is I¡¯m not even sure I could get to you, anyway, this snow is crazy. If you¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be okay then it sounds like your n is better.¡±


    I assured him we were okay, and promised him I¡¯d call and check in tomorrow.


    The reality was I was just as happy to still be stuck. I did want to get us out of that cabin, but I wanted a day to attempt to save my rtionship with my daughter.


    I found Natalie on the couch when I got back. She was wrapped in a thick nket, but apparently still naked underneath.


    ¡°Clothes!¡± She eximed when she saw that I carried one of our suitcases. I¡¯d filled it with essentials for both of us, leaving the rest back with the car. The only other item I carried was the sleeping bag. Natalie noticed it and wrinkled her nose at it, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She certainly seemed happy enough, and even just that was a tremendous relief.


    While Natalie raided the suitcase, I opened the door of the woodstove and got my feet as close as I could. They were so cold even getting within eighteen inches of the fire was painful. My toes were pure white.


    ¡°Oh my God, Daddy!¡± Natalie said, rushing over to me. She tried to rub some warmth into my feet with her slender hands.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re just cold. Once I warm them up I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°My hero.¡± She said with a genuine smile, looking right into my eyes. I think she¡¯d been looking at me the same wayst night, right before I started shooting cum into her mouth. My gut dropped at the memory.


    ¡°I found a ce we can use my phone. I called Carl and told him where we were.¡± I rted all the details to my lovely daughter, who nodded her understanding. I couldn¡¯t shake the images ofst night. Despite my feelings of guilt, my cock began to thicken in my pants.


    ¡°We have to talk.¡± I said finally.


    ¡°Wait until your feet warm up. I¡¯ll make us some breakfast.¡±


    With that, Natalie stood and walked into the kitchen. I sighed in resignation and kept rubbing blood back into my feet.


    A few minutester and I was back to normal, having changed into some dry clothes; and Natalie had cooked up some oatmeal for us from the stores let by whomever owned this ce. We hadn¡¯t wanted for any essentials since we¡¯d arrived, though our supply of wood was getting low. We only had enough for today and the next if we conserved at night, which was why we¡¯d started sharing a bed. We¡¯d needed the warmth.


    I joined Natalie at the couch and we ate our breakfast in silence. When we¡¯d finished she started things up.


    ¡°Okay Dad, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡±


    ¡°It was amazing. I loved it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think its weird?¡±


    ¡°No, it is. But¡­ I mean what hasn¡¯t been weird about this whole trip? Listen, I think the worst thing we can do is make a big deal about anything that happens here. Whatever we do, I¡¯m still your daughter and you¡¯re still my Daddy, and I will always love you. You¡¯ll always love me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, angel. Nothing could ever make me not love you, I just don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°What we didst night is about as far from hurt as you can get. It felt really good.¡±

 28

    Natalie got up and repositioned herself so she wasying across me, cuddled up with her head on my chest. I immediately felt better about the whole thing. I was surprised ¨C and a little embarrassed ¨C that my teenaged daughter had stayed so calm and mature about all this while I had spent the morning freaking out. I¡¯d raised a smart cookie.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first man to ever make me cum.¡±


    I kissed her head. ¡°You did all the work angel.¡±


    ¡°But you were so patient, and you stayed so hard the whole time. I really liked it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I liked it too.¡± I admitted. I had to. Last night had been the most amazing sexual experience of my life. Now that the guilt was gone, I found myself wanting ¨C needing ¨C to do it again. My cock was instantly hard in my pants.


    Natalie must have felt my change in mood, because she immediately began breathing harder. My hands held her more firmly, and began to move over her back and leg. Natalie slid her hands under my shirt to feel my chest. Soon we were kissing, our tongues tangling together.


    It was different, in the light of day. I could see my baby girl so clearly. The same girl I had delivered teary eyed to Kindergarten was now reaching between my legs to rub my cock through my pants.


    With her touch, our need increased tenfold. We were writhing together on the couch now, and I opened the nket that surrounded her, pressing myself into her naked body. She slid my shirt and sweater off of my chest, and as soon as our skin made contact, she reached down for my belt, her hands working it loose quickly.


    ¡°Help me, Daddy.¡± She said, ¡°Help me get these off you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but we have to be careful baby. We can¡¯t let things go too far.¡±


    We worked together to get my jeans down over my legs. I got one leg kicked free, but the other leg got caught. I ignored it as I groped my daughter¡¯s firm breasts, and kissed her neck savagely.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t happy with just my jeans being off. She tugged and pulled at my underwear and after a moment¡¯s hesitation I helped her take them all the way off.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ I want you inside me.¡±


    I looked down at Natalie, her eyes wide and dark, her lips moist and parted as she drew in breath through her mouth.


    ¡°Baby, we can¡¯t. That¡¯s too much. You could get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°No, no, its not the right time for that. Please Daddy. Please, I need you so bad.¡±


    Natalie reached down and positioned my hard cock at the entrance to her dripping wet pussy. She began to rock her hips, lubricating the head of my shaft with every motion. Everything around the periphery of my vision began to fade, until I could see only her. Only my daughter, begging me to slide my cock into her tight, teenaged pussy. I couldn¡¯t even imagine it fitting inside her.


    ¡°God, Daddy, I¡¯m so wet, I need you so bad. Please put this monster inside me. I need it, I need it.¡±


    I edged forward, sliding the tip of my penis into my baby girl¡¯s vagina.


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy. Please put it in me. More.¡±


    I pushed in a little further, feeling her stretch around me. She brought her knees up to her sides, opening herselfpletely, letting me invade her soaked little snatch.


    ¡°More. Fill my pussy, Daddy. Fill my pussy with your cock.¡±


    ¡°Angel¡­ those things you¡¯re saying are going to make me crazy.¡±


    Natalie gasped and purred as my cock sank into her another inch.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ are you going to fuck me, Daddy? Are you going to fuck your own daughter?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I grasped Natalie by the back of her neck and sank my eight inch cock all the way into her in one thrust. She screamed and thrashed, and I felt her nails cut into my back.


    ¡°OH MY GOD DADDY!¡±


    ¡°Is that what you wanted angel? You wanted your Daddy¡¯s cock in you all the way?¡±


    ¡°Oh it feels so fucking good!¡±


    I began to thrust in and out of my little girl, and her legs came up and around my hips, locking me too her. Her body was going wild as I fucked her, her head whipping back and forth in lust, her arms lifting her into my chest, crushing her tits into me. I just held on and rammed my cock into her over and over again, the obscene sounds of her juices being forced out of her by my invading organ were the most erotic I¡¯d ever heard.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ oh fuck, I¡¯m going to cum. Please don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Angel. I want you to be a good girl and cum for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ll be your good girl. I¡¯ll be your good girl. I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Just cum for me baby.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, oh God I¡¯m cumming Daddy! I-¡±


    The rest was lost in a primal howl that tore its way out of my daughter¡¯s throat. Her pussy clenched around me tighter than anything I¡¯d ever felt before, and then clutched and released over and over again as spasms rocked her body.


    My balls tightened and my guts began to churn. My cock got even harder inside her as Natalie copsed back into he couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum too, baby. Daddy¡¯s going to cum all over you.¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy, do it inside!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t baby. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! I need it. Fill my pussy with your sperm Daddy. I want it in me.¡±


    ¡°No baby! Oh fuck I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes, cum for me!¡±


    I pulled out of her. I don¡¯t know where I found the will power to do it but I did. I pulled my huge cock out of my baby¡¯s tiny pussy and aimed it at her as it jumped and shook and started spewing like a cannon. Hot, sticky sperm sttered on Natalie¡¯s heaving breasts, on her neck, and on her face and hair. There was so much of it, easily more than I¡¯d ever shot before. The cum just kept pouring out, covering my daughter in thick white cream. She cried out as the shots hit her, rubbing her hands in the mess and smearing it all over her skin.


    I gasped as my orgasm finally subsided, and watched as Natalie brought her fingers to her lips and sucked each of them clean. She ate my cum with tiny moans, her eyes closed in ecstasy.


    I copsed on top of her, spent physically, emotionally; even spiritually. I had nothing left to give. Natalie continued to lick her fingers underneath me, oblivious to my weight.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± She breathed, over and over again. Then she reached around me and clutched me to her tightly.


    ¡°I love you, Daddy.¡± She said to me.


    ¡°I love you, too, Natalie. More than anything.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know.¡±


    Natalie kissed me then and somewhere in the back of my mind I knew that what we had just started was never going to stop. How could it? Our rtionship had changed forever. My daughter and I were lovers, and she was the best lover I¡¯d ever had. What woman wouldpare? What woman would I ever love morepletely? How could we expect to not repeat this experience, as often as possible? It would be insanity to try.


    It would be insanity to continue.

 29

    We rolled around on the couch until Natalie was once again cuddled up to my chest. We were the very picture of the sin of incest. Father and daughter, naked together, covered in each others cum.


    I¡¯d never felt more alive. I doubted I would ever experience something so intense again, or so forbidden.


    I was so wrong.


    Later that day we decided that this would be ourst night at the cabin. This was a decision made more for survival than any real desire to leave. We would burn through most of the wood tonight, and get out in the morning assuming the clear weather held. We would walk out to the main road and meet my brother in his truck. Any other dy would be letting our supply of wood get too low, and if it snowed hard again, we¡¯d be looking at running out of food in about a week. It was time to go. I would leave a check for five hundred dors on the kitchen table, to pay for the door panel I broke and the supplies we consumed. I also left a note exining what had happened and a contact number if more money was needed.


    So weid out a bunch of nkets in front of the woodstove and left the door open so we could watch the fire crackle and burn. Wey on the nkets, my daughter and I, naked and feeding each other dried fruits and almonds from the pantry. We smoked thest of Natalie¡¯s pot, and held each other. I stroked her hair, and she did the same to my cock, until it was hard as a pole in her hand.


    ¡°I really liked having this inside me.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours if you want it again.¡±


    ¡°I do. I want to suck it a little, and then I want you to cum inside me.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, we can¡¯t do that. I know you think its safe, but its not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Daddy. I want to feel your cock jerk inside me while you fill me up. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought about all day. Please give it to me. Give me your cum. I¡¯ve swallowed it, I¡¯ve worn it, now I want to have it in my pussy.¡±


    Natalie began kissing her way down my body, until her mouth was inches from my raging shaft.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you do that, Daddy? Can you fill my pussy for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I heard myself say. My little girl took my huge cock into her mouth as far as she could, and began a slow suction, interrupted every now and then by her tongue running up and down my length.


    ¡°Baby, that feels so good.¡±


    ¡°I love it.¡± Natalie answered. Then she climbed her way up my body, centering her petite hips on mine. She used her fingers to spread herbia apart, and then slowly lowered her tight, wet pussy onto my cock.


    She went so slowly. I could savor every inch of her silken wetness as she sank down on me, until finally her pubic thatch was pressed into my own.


    Natalie rode me up and down while I shoved my cock in to meet her downward thrusts, until eventually we reached a rhythm where she was grinding her hips on me, building in speed and intensity until finally she just lost all control.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy. Fuck me Daddy! I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it baby. I can feel it. Cum all over your Daddy¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    My daughter¡¯s spasms seized her vagina as I thrust my shaft in and out of her. I felt every ripple of her orgasm, lost in the sin of our coupling. Lost in the ecstasy of my baby¡¯s pussy. This was every father¡¯s secret fantasy, and I was living it.


    Natalie¡¯s orgasm seemed to go on and on, but when she finally went limp on top of me, I lifted her off my cock andid her down on her stomach, near the fire.


    I crawled up behind my daughter and eased my cock back into her vagina. I let her close her legs, and pushed up onto my hands.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy, I feel you so deep. Oh God I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take it, baby girl. You¡¯re going to take everything I give you. And I¡¯m going to give you everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy. I¡¯m yours. Fuck me. Fuck your little girl.¡±


    I did. I pistoned in and out of my daughter for everything I was worth. I reached under and through her arms and crushed my weight into her tiny body while I grunted obscene things into her ear. I thrust into her harder and harder, her screaming like a wild cat, me telling her what a good girl she was. I lost all sanity and morality in those moments, and she did as well. We embraced the wrongness of what we were doing. We embraced the horror and disgust of society, and then we forgot it. All we became was man and woman, father and daughter, hard cock and wet pussy. Sweat covered our bodies and our mixed scent filled our senses. My whole world was the young woman beneath me. The one I had helped create, and was now about to make my own.


    My orgasm hit like a tsunami. I pushed my cock all the way into my daughter and fired a torrent of sperm filled semen into her. I coated every inch of her vagina with it, overfilling her, my seed spilling to the nkets beneath her. Then I started thrusting again, pushing my cum farther inside, driving it up into her womb.


    I stayed hard. I kept fucking my girl, taking her from behind for what seemed like hours, until her moans became delirious whimpers. Then I came in her again, giving her every drop of seed I had left in my body. Only then did my cock soften. Only then did I let myself slip out of her, and take my weight off of her.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ daddy.¡± She moaned.


    ¡°Are you okay, angel?¡± I asked. She seemed to have to pull herself back from some alternate reality just to smile and nod.


    I picked my little girl up and carried her to our bed, my cum still leaking from her pussy, and coating the inside of her legs. My daughter. My lover. Mine.


    ¡°I love you¡­ I love you.¡± She said to me as she cuddled against my chest and sleep took her.


    ¡°I love you too, angel.¡± I said. ¡°I always will.¡±

 30

    NEW STORY TITLE: BATHROBE MORNINGS (Incest/Taboo)


    ** All characters are 18 years old or older.**


    Read and enjoy¡­..


    ****************


    The older of my two daughters is named Samantha, but nobody calls her that. See, when she was about four and her sister Heather was still in diapers; she heard me call her mother honey and decided that meant I loved her the most. After that, she would respond to Honey and nothing else. The name stuck and even now that she¡¯s grown into a beautiful young woman, its all anyone calls her.


    *


    Years went by and Honey and Heather grew into lovely, talented youngdies. Honey was my artist, and could sing and dance ballet. Heather was the athlete of the two, and was a demon on the ser field. Both girls shared a room and were very close.


    Their mother and I divorced when Honey was ten. My ex¡¯s hobbies included smoking pot and gaining weight, while I owned and operated a health club, and always kept myself in excellent shape. Eventually the endless supply of supple young women at the club was too much of a temptation and I started cheating. Eventually the wife found out and she left for the east coast, where her family lived. The girls chose to stay with me and they only rarely see their mom these days.


    My girls were and are my angels. Nothing you are about to read changes any of that.


    But our rtionship changed forever about six months ago. It was a Saturday at about eight in the morning. I was thirty seven years old. I always wake up early, and on the weekends I sit in bed and read a bit. On this particr Saturday Honey woke up early too, and took a shower. I was vaguely aware of her doing so.


    ¡°Morning Daddy.¡± She said from my doorway. I looked up to see her in her bathrobe, glowing from the heat of the shower. Her wavy auburn hair hanging wet against her neck. Honey grew to about five foot one when she was twelve, and then stopped growing. The thigh length bathrobe she wore was the same one I¡¯d bought her at ten years old. She was a petite little thing, with B cup breasts (I buy her bras) and a cute figure. Both my daughters are gorgeous and I¡¯ve always been proud of it.


    ¡°Good morning, Honey. Why up so early?¡±


    Honey shrugged and then pounced on my king sized bed. ¡°I want to cuddle.¡± She announced.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m naked under here though, so can you get me my robe over there?¡±


    Honey giggled and went and got my bathrobe from the hook I hang it on. Mine is thigh length, just like hers, and about as old.


    I took a minute getting my robe on under the covers while my little girl waited patiently.


    ¡°Okay¡± I said finally ¡°cuddle away.¡±


    With that Honey climbed under the covers and snuggled up to my chest. I wrapped my arm around her and we talked about her life and school and just enjoyed the closeness.


    After a while though, I became very aware of the skin of her leg on mine. She would shift around while she talked and the friction got my dick half hard even though she wasn¡¯t touching it. I didn¡¯t really worry about it. Just a little sexual thrill that wasn¡¯t going to hurt her if she didn¡¯t know about it.


    At least, I didn¡¯t worry about it until she climbed on top of me and kind of half straddled my hips.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best Dad ever.¡± She said as she hugged me tight. Her robe slipped open below the waist, and I could feel the hair on her mound against my thigh, and just a hint of wetness there. Probably from the shower, I told myself.


    I tried to y it cool and hugged her back. I should have moved her off me but here¡¯s the thing: I have no will power. Women and especially forbidden sex are my weakness. So I left my daughter on top of me, while my cock sprang to life six inches from her pussy. It was up against her right hip, on the outside of her robe, but she seemedpletely unaware of it.


    Suddenly she shifted again, centering herself on me, and her open pussy made direct contact with my cock.


    ¡°Daddy are we still ¨C oh!¡± She jumped when she felt the tip against her opening and moved up so she was straddling my belly instead. Her head still only about the level of mine as I¡¯m six foot two.


    ¡°Whoops, sorry baby, I didn¡¯t know you were going to move like that.¡±


    Honey stayed quiet but she was breathing a little harder. I could feel it against my ear. ¡°No, its okay.¡± She said in a soft voice. ¡°It was just an ident.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Honey looked and me and then to my surprise gave me a little peck of a kiss on the lips. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good daddy.¡± She said.


    ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡±


    Honeyid her head back down next to mine and continued to tell me about her girlfriends at school while my cock raged just below her.


    She was breathing harder though as the minutes wore on, and soon I could feel her juices working their way out of her pussy and onto my belly. Also, as she talked her body was sliding slowly down. Every nerve in my skin was electrified, and I think she was probably the same way. Both of us knew we were damn close to a very big line, but we were pretending like it was all innocent.


    Our robes had pulled open more. Both of us were exposed from the waist down, and up to the belly button. There was a lot of skin to skin contact going on. Honey had a light sheen of sweat on her.


    Her pussy made contact with my cock again, and this time it was soaked. Honey stopped talking for a moment and waited. I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t breathe. Every instinct I had was to grab her hips and impale her on my thick shaft, but I didn¡¯t do anything.


    So Honey started talking again, though her voice was thin and her sentences short. Sometimes she would wiggle a little bit. After a couple tries at this I could feel herbia parting around my dick. It would have been so easy. Just a lift of my hips and I¡¯d have been fucking my own daughter.


    Honey stopped talking, I¡¯m not sure when. I just became aware that we wereying there silently, our robes nearlypletely open, both of us drawing in ragged breaths. Then I felt her kiss my neck, right above the cor bone. The first kiss was just a peck, but on the second one her lips parted and the kiss was longer. My cock jumped and her body shook in response. She sighed, her face buried in my chest. My cock jumped again.


    That¡¯s when Heather¡¯s door opened down the hall. Honey slowly rolled off me and silently got out of my bed and closed her robe up. But not before I saw her pretty little mound, shaved down to anding strip. Her inner thighs were glistening with her juices.


    ¡°Thanks for the cuddle, Daddy.¡± She said quietly.


    ¡°Anytime.¡± I said back.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Heather asked as she reached my room.


    ¡°Just a little Saturday snuggling¡± Honey said. Heather gave her a weird look even it though it wasn¡¯t at all unusual for one or both of my girls to climb under the covers to cuddle with me. We were a very affectionate family. Although that morning had been¡­ Particrly so.


    Nothing happened after that. Heather took her shower and Honey and I got dressed and we all went about our day.


    In fact, nothing else happened that week. I convinced myself that what had happened was normal and probably one of those things that happened between a lot of fathers and daughters and that was the genesis of a lot of the stories you read on these types of web sites. A near thing, but my pathetic will power had held. No harm no foul.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday, Daddy.¡± Honey said, waking me up. I opened my eyes to see her showered and in her robe again. She tossed me mine. The room was filled with early dawn light and I looked at the clock. It was only six forty five. No big deal for me as I was an early riser anyway, but really strange for Honey.


    ¡°Wow, what have I been feeding you? Its the weekend.¡±


    While I talked I slipped on my robe. Honey climbed under the covers quickly though, before I had closed it up. I caught her looking at my cock for just a second as she got in. She snuggled up to my chest and it was decided. My robe was technically on, but I was naked in front. Honeyid her head on my cor bone and her smooth shaven leg over my thigh.

 31

    She started talking about her sister, but while she did her hand started moving over my chest. She started making circles, and the circles started getting bigger. Eventually they were running from my cor bone to my belly button. Sometimes she would brush the tip of my rock hard cock. God help me, I just let it all continue.


    Honey adjusted her robe. I realized a minuteter when she straddled my hips that she¡¯d undone the sash.


    My young daughter¡¯s naked body was on top of mine, her hard nipples pressed into my chest, her legs parted, her sex open. I¡¯d never felt anything so erotic. I¡¯d never been more intensely aware of a woman¡¯s body on top of mine.


    Shey quiet. Waiting to see if I¡¯d stop her I guess. I could feel the moist heat of her pussy on my cock. This time I let my hips rise up, and she pushed back into me.


    My cock sank a half inch into my daughter¡¯s vagina as her soft breasts pressed into my chest. She looked up into my eyes, her mouth open slightly and her pupils wide and dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy,¡± she said as she lowered herself onto me more. The head of my dick slipped into her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She kissed my mouth. Something between a daughter¡¯s kiss and a lover¡¯s. I pushed into her a little deeper, savoring the tight wetness of her young pussy. She moaned and kissed me again, hesitant but longer. I opened my mouth and our tongues swirled around together. I took her narrow hips in my hands and pushed my cock all the way in her. Nothing slowed me down on the way in. She wasn¡¯t a virgin, thank God.


    I pulled out and pushed in again as she sighed into my mouth. My daughter rocked her hips back and forth, fucking me. Fucking her own father.


    My cock was as hard as I can ever remember it being. Thick and long, nearly splitting my baby in two. Honey began to moan louder as she impaled herself on me again and again. I almost tried to get her to quiet down for fear she¡¯d wake her sister but then all at once her body seized up and her fists clenched the sheets. I felt her shake as she came all around me, and felt her pussy flood with new juices as her orgasm went on and on.


    ¡°Oh God, Daddy¡± she whimpered ¡°I¡¯m still cumming. It¡¯s so good.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, baby. You¡¯re going to make Daddy cum too.¡±


    Honey grabbed me by the shoulders and rolled me on top of her. She wrapped her legs around me and started humping her hips into me.


    ¡°Do it, Daddy.¡± She begged, ¡°Cum for me. Inside. Inside. I want it so bad.¡±


    I fucked my little girl in long, hard strokes as her pussy continued to spasm around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so close angel.¡±


    ¡°Fill me Daddy. Fuck me. Fuck me, please don¡¯t stop.¡±


    My entire body locked as I thrust my cock into my daughter and began to pump load after load of sperm into her. My cum filled her pussy. Overfilled it. I could feel it leaking out of her before I¡¯d even stopped shooting. She bit my shoulder hard as I came, but nothing could stop the torrent of cum pouring out of my dick. I gave it all to her. I emptied myself into my baby girl.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her legs stayed locked around me and Iy there panting, nearly cking out from the intensity of my orgasm and of what had just happened. But as the head rush subsided, the reality of it all started to assert itself.


    ¡°Oh no, baby. What have I done?¡± I rolled of her, even then hating the feeling of my cock leaving her. Her pussy clutched at me as I withdrew, pulling everyst drop of my semen out. I wondered if she was even on the pill or protected in any way.


    As Iy next to her, I stroked her hair. All I could think of was how much I loved her. My daughters were everything to me. The thought that I might have hurt one of them or ruined my rtionship with one of them was agony.


    Honey reached down between her legs and touched herself lovingly. There certainly wasn¡¯t any pain showing on her face. In fact, she rolled her head backnguidly as she rocked her hand back and forth on her pussy.


    She showed me her fingers, covered in both our cum. ¡°It¡¯s us mixed together, Daddy.¡± She said. Then she slowly licked her fingers clean, even putting them in her mouth and sucking them to make sure she got all the sticky juice off of them.


    Honey looked me right in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize for what just happened. I wanted it. I¡¯ve wanted that from you as long as I can remember. Ever since I knew what sex was I¡¯ve wanted to have you inside me.¡±


    She slid her fingers back down her body and gathered more of our cum, then sucked her fingers clean again. ¡°I love your cum, Daddy. I want it in me all the time. Please don¡¯t make this just a one time thing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, baby. I love you so much, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    But watching my daughter eat my cum had been so intensity sexual that my dick was already half hard. She wrapped her soft little hand around it and stroked it hard again.


    ¡°The only way you¡¯ll hurt me now is if you don¡¯t give me this.¡± She said, and then slid down and took my cock into her mouth.


    I don¡¯t know if anything could feel better than Honey¡¯s tight, wet little snatch, but she made a damn good effort at making her mouth just as good. She bobbed her head up and down on my shaft, using her hand for extra friction and plenty of tongue to keep things interesting. I started moaning quietly. I didn¡¯t want to wake Heather, but it just felt so fucking good.


    ¡°Oh Jesus Honey,¡± I said as she picked up her pace, ¡°You¡¯re going to make me cum again.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, mmmm.¡± She moaned. My Honey was the best mouth I¡¯d ever had. She kept her pace steady but increased her suction and began to twist and slide her hand over my base of my cock. Within seconds, I was pouring another load onto her tongue. I don¡¯t know where it came from. I¡¯d cum like a horse just minutes before, but here I was again, shooting another monster load into my baby¡¯s waiting mouth. She just moaned and took it all, and then released me from her lips as a tiny droplet of sperm dripped from the corner of her mouth. I watched her throat work as she swallowed the sticky fluid.


    I looked up just in time to see Heather dart back into her room, wearing nothing but a nightshirt. She¡¯d just watched her older sister drink my cum.


    Honey must have seen the near panic on my face, but she wasn¡¯t worried. She just gave my still hard dick another long,nguid lick, from the base up to where cum was still leaking from the tip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy.¡± Honey said. ¡°She already knows.¡±

 32

    My hands were shaking in the shower as I washed my daughter¡¯s juices off of my cock. I couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Honey ¨C my beautiful, petite daughter ¨C had just given me two of the best orgasms of my life, back to back, and in the process had changed both of our lives forever.


    First she¡¯d made mee in her tight little pussy, me pounding away at her while she begged me to shoot inside her. Afterward she¡¯d fingered herself, pausing asionally to lick both our cum from her fingers.


    Then, when I¡¯d started to be overwhelmed with guilt over what we¡¯d done, sheforted me by taking my cock in her mouth and giving me the best blowjob I¡¯d ever had. She¡¯d kept going until I¡¯d deposited another load of sperm down her throat.


    But we¡¯d gotten caught. My youngest daughter, Heather, had seen her sister go down on me, and then run into her room after Honey had finished swallowing.


    Every muscle in my body was tense. My mind was racing and my insides were liquid. Would Heather tell anyone? One phone call to her mother and I was probably going to jail.


    But worse even than that was the thought that I could lose either of my daughter¡¯s love. They were everything to me. Honey seemed pretty damn happy with this new side to our rtionship, but she¡¯d also told me she¡¯d been wanting it for a long time, so she¡¯d had all of those years to get used to the idea. I was fairly sure the act wasn¡¯t going to hurt her anymore than just wanting it that intensely had. I knew what it was like to have a fantasy that society would consider outside the norm, even wrong. Hell, I was even drawn to fantasies like that.


    I had to talk to Heather. I had to do some kind of damage control. But I¡¯d taken a shower first both so Honey could talk to her, and so I didn¡¯t smell like incest when I went to her room.


    ¡°Heather, baby?¡± I called out softly as I pushed her bedroom door open. I was wearing my robe again, not having wanted to take the time to get dressed fully. Honey was still in hers, her hair wet from a shower of her own. Heather was in her nightshirt,ying face down on her bed. Her eyes looked as though she¡¯d been crying. Honey was rubbing her sister¡¯s back.


    I was enough of a pervert to look from Heather¡¯s bare feet up to her perfect ass, d only in a pair of ck panties. Heather was my athlete. She had inherited my height, and stood at five-eight, with strong legs and a ripped midsection from ying endless games of ser for her high school team. Despite herck of nearly all unnecessary fat, Heather also had a perfect set of c-cup breasts that absolutely defied gravity. Honey was the older sister, but Heather had more of a woman¡¯s body. A body that a lot of yboy models would have been jealous of.


    Heather didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t look up when I came in.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay, Daddy.¡± Honey said with a small smile. ¡°We just surprised her, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Can I talk to Heather alone, Honey?¡±


    Honey, always the obedient one (at least for me, her mother couldn¡¯t get her to cooperate with anything) got up and stood on her tip toes to kiss me on the neck before leaving the room and shutting the door.


    ¡°Hi, Dad.¡± Heather said, finally looking up at me. She¡¯d definitely been crying.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi, yourself.¡± I sat down on her bed and put my hand where Honey¡¯s had been. I started rubbing her back, and I took it as a good sign that she didn¡¯t move away from my touch.


    ¡°Heather¡­ I can¡¯t exin what you saw. I ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay. I thought you and Honey would end up having sex someday, I just wasn¡¯t expecting to see her going down on you when I woke up this morning. She should have closed the door or something.¡±


    ¡°You thought we¡¯d do something like that? Why?¡±


    ¡°God, I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t know all these years how much she¡¯s wanted you. I mean, we talk about sex and boys and stuff all the time. We¡¯re sisters. It¡¯s just that ever since we started doing that, she has always told me fantasies about you and all the things she wanted you to do to her. I¡¯ve been listening to it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Heather chuckled into her pillow and shook her head.


    ¡°Okay I think its a little weird all right? I¡¯ll admit that some of the stories she used to tell me were kind of hot, but that was in fantasy. In real life¡­ its a little intense. But she¡¯s my sister and I know this is what she wants to do. So you guys keep doing it if you want. I won¡¯t tell anyone, I promise. I just want things to be normal around here. Well, you know, sort of normal.¡±


    Iforted Heather for a while. I told her about how much I loved she and her sister and I thanked her over and over again for her understanding. She wanted to know if Honey and I were going to keep fucking, and I told her that would be up to her sister.


    ¡°Then you will.¡± She said simply. ¡°God, what a family.¡±


    Eventually Heather told me she wanted to take a shower, so I stood up to leave.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes baby?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever¡­ thought about me like that? About fucking me?¡±

 33

    She rolled over and stretched her legs out on the bed. I couldn¡¯t read her expression, but when she said ¡°fucking¡± my eyes went involuntarily to her panty d pussy. I could see a wisp of light brown hair poking out of one side. I¡¯m sure she noticed me looking, but I tore my eyes away as fast as possible. Her expression was hard to read.


    ¡°No baby,¡± I lied, ¡°I think you¡¯re beautiful, but the truth is that I¡¯ve always just thought of both of you as my little girls. What Honey and I did this morning was a surprise, and not something I nned or thought would happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I believe you.¡± Heather said. Smart girl.


    I think every father with a beautiful daughter has his fantasies at some point, even if they would never think of acting on them. I know I never thought about acting on mine, but as I mentioned before, forbidden sex is my weakness. Having a daughter who shared my fantasy was just a little bit too much for my underdeveloped willpower.


    ¡°Heather, I will always love you and your sister both, no matter what, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± And then, just before I left the room, ¡°I¡¯ll always love you too, Daddy. No matter what.¡±


    The three of us spent most of the rest of that day in our rooms, though Honey went out for a while to go shopping. Heather seemed to want time to herself and I figured she probably needed it.


    I got into a good novel after a quiet family dinner, and lost track of time until about eleven o¡¯clock, when Honey came to my room.


    ¡°I want to show you what I bought today.¡± She said, closing the door behind her. I was already in bed, wearing only a pair of gym shorts and an old t-shirt.


    Honey did a slow strip for me, revealing a beautiful pair ofcy, dark green panties with a matching bra. My cock thickened as I watched her turn around.


    ¡°Did I do good, Daddy? Was I a good girl?¡±


    ¡°Honey, you were the best girl. Why don¡¯t youe over here and give Daddy a kiss.¡±


    Honey straddled myp and put her tongue in my mouth. I ran my hands all over thece of her lingerie as I tasted my daughter¡¯s mouth.


    As our bodies tangled our clothes fell by the wayside. I looked up at her angel¡¯s face, my cock standing up against my belly, as I peeled her panties down her legs. When I saw her neatly trimmed bush open and wet for me, my mouth went to it of its own volition.


    My baby tasted so fresh and clean. I tasted her sweetness again and again as I licked all over her vagina, inserting my tongue into her opening, and then settling on her clit. She moaned and twisted at the attention, not hiding her pleasure at all. I realized that Heather was going to hear her though, so I stopped eating her pussy and moved up between her legs.


    ¡°You taste so good, angel.¡± I told her, ¡°but don¡¯t you think you should be a bit quieter? Your sister will hear us.¡±


    Honey reached between us for my cock and guided it to her waiting pussy.


    ¡°She knows I¡¯m in here, Daddy. She watched me suck your cock, remember?¡±


    Honey wrapped her legs around me and pulled me deep into her body. She felt like heaven.


    ¡°I heard Heather when she came out this morning.¡± She purred into my ear, ¡°It was way before I made youe.¡±


    ¡°She watched us?¡±


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­ mmm-hmm. Oh God, Daddy you feel so good. Do you like fucking your little girl, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, baby. You feel so amazing?¡±


    ¡°My pussy, Daddy. Tell me my pussy is making you feel good.¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ your pussy angel.¡± God, I was going out of my mind trying to talk dirty to my daughter while my cock stroked in and out of her tight snatch. ¡°Your pussy feels so good. My cock feels so good inside you.¡±


    ¡°Inside your own daughter. Mmm¡­ fuck me Daddy. This is so hot.¡±


    I lifted Honey¡¯s knees up so I could get even deeper in her, and she gasped as I pushed in.


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy. So deep. So good.¡± She pulled me down to her again, her nails raking my back.


    ¡°I touched myself while I was sucking you this morning. While she was watching. I wanted her to watch. I wanted her to watch me suck our Daddy¡¯s cock.¡± I raised up on my hands and started pounding into her, the head board banging against the wall.


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy! Fuck me! Fuck me!¡±


    ¡°Oh God, Honey, I can¡¯t take it anymore, get ready baby.¡±


    ¡°Are you gonnae, Daddy? Are you gonnae in my pussy again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby, I¡¯m so close.¡±


    She pulled me down again, and I kept driving into her over and over.


    ¡°Let her hear you.¡± She whispered into my ear. ¡°Let your baby girl hear you fill her sister with your cum.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Honey! I¡¯ming baby, you¡¯re making Daddy cum!¡± I didn¡¯t yell it, but Heather would have had to have been deaf not to hear it in the quiet house. I couldn¡¯t help it. Honey was ruining my mind with the best dirty talk I¡¯d ever had whispered in my ear. My daughter was a demon,e to im my soul, and I wanted her to do it.

 34

    ¡°Yes! I want your cum Daddy! Put it in my pussy ¨C oh!¡± Honey arched her back and screamed as our orgasms hit together. I pumped load after load into her womb, while her snatch clenched tight and drew every drop of sperm out of my cock. I was filling my baby girl again. Filling her with my seed for the third time today. Images of this morning ran through my mind. Of watching her cum on my cock the first time we fucked, of watching her mouth stretch wide around me as she sucked me off.


    Only now Heather was in the images too. Heather watching us. Heather hearing us fucking.


    What was happening to me?


    I fell along side Honey, our sweat covered bodies still wrapped up together.


    ¡°Tell me I¡¯m a good girl, Daddy.¡± She purred.


    ¡°You are, baby. You¡¯re very bad, but you¡¯re very, very good.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, angel. Daddy¡¯s good girl.¡±


    ¡°Can I sleep with you tonight? Naked like this?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    Honey drifted off to sleep before too much longer, her head on my chest and her little hand wrapped around my cock. I listened for a while to hear if Heather was moving around, and I thought for a minute that I heard her feet moving away down the hallway.


    When I heard her door click shut, I knew I was right.


    Iy there in the dark, wondering where all this was going, where all of it would lead. It hardly mattered. I didn¡¯t have anything close to the willpower it would take to stop this now. The only thing was to enjoy the ride.


    I kissed my daughter on the forehead as I felt my cum leaking out of her pussy and onto my thigh. I pulled her naked body closer to mine and let myself drift off to sleep.


    I woke up Saturday morning to a bathrobe being tossed on my head. My eldest daughter, Honey,y next to me, her naked body tangled with mine. Heather, her little sister, was standing over the two of us in her thigh length silk robe.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell?¡± Honeyined, pulling her own robe down off her face.


    ¡°Wow, you guys are totally naked under there, aren¡¯t you?¡± Heather asked. ¡°You¡¯re such perverts.¡±


    Honey and I sleepily pulled our robes on while Heather watched us. I¡¯d been fucking my older daughter for weeks, and though Heather knew all about it, she was remarkably epting of the situation. She even listened at the door sometimes. She teased us asionally about our incestuous rtionship, but other than that life had been pretty normal.


    Heather folded her arms as we covered ourselves. She was beautiful, leggy and blond, with tight abs and strong legs that spoke of her status as star ser yer for her high school. Honey was older, but smaller and more petit. Both had full lips and shapely breasts, though Heather was a little more gifted in that regard.


    I took my eyes off my younger daughter¡¯s breasts. Ever since she¡¯d found out about Honey and me, I had been careful not to ogle her near perfect body. Thest thing I wanted to do was make her ufortable. The situation was awkward enough as it was.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve decided we need to make a few changes around here.¡± Heather announced. Honey and I looked to each other nervously.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said, scooting over and patting the top of theforter. Heather didn¡¯t move to sit there though.


    ¡°If you guys want to fuck, fine.¡± Heather continued. ¡°I don¡¯t really care and I know its what both of you want. But I¡¯m tired of walking on egg shells all the time and feeling like a third wheel. So some things have to go back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Honey asked.


    ¡°Like Saturday snuggling. You might be taking care of some of Daddy¡¯s¡­ um, needs, but you don¡¯t own his bed, and I miss the weekend snuggling we all used to do. We haven¡¯t done that since you guys got started and I¡¯m beginning to feel chased out.¡±


    ¡°I never want you to feel like that, babygirl.¡± I said, using my special pet name for Heather.


    ¡°Yeah, no totally.¡± Honey said and scooted way to one side of the bed. I joined her in making room, and Heather smiled and crawled under the covers with us, with me in the middle of my two lovely girls.


    Honey and Heather eachy their heads on my chest, and pretty soon they were talking about going shopping after breakfast. I wrapped my arms around them and enjoyed being surrounded by the two most important women that had ever been in my life.


    But as the snuggle session wore on, and my girls rubbed and shifted their bodies against mine, my cock stiffened and grew. Most mornings by this time I had it lodged deep in Honey¡¯s tight, wet pussy. But this was supposed to be more of a normal family morning, so I silently willed the erect beast to calm down. It was a futile effort though, and Heather¡¯s scent and closeness weren¡¯t helping at all. I had to get out of there before Heather saw my condition and decided she never wanted to do this sort of thing again.


    ¡°Well girls, it sounds like you have a busy day ahead of you, I think I¡¯d better get showered and get started on breakfast.¡± I started to pull myself up to a seated position, but Heather and Honey both grabbed me tight and wouldn¡¯t let me up.


    ¡°No daddy, we¡¯re still cuddling!¡± Honey protested.


    ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t leave till we tell you.¡± Heather added. But the covers had gotten pulled off us a bit during all this, and when she readjusted them, she got a quick glimpse of what was going on beneath.


    ¡°Oh god, he¡¯s hard as a rock!¡± Heather eximed and hid her face in my robe. She and Honey both startedughing.


    ¡°He gets that way in the morning.¡± Honey said. This made Heatherugh even more, and Honey joined right in. I had tough too. The situation was just absurd.


    ¡°God you guys are such perverts!¡± Heather said again.


    Eventually the girls calmed down and caught their breath.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better take care of him.¡± Heather said to her sister in a quiet voice.


    I couldn¡¯t really see Honey¡¯s reaction from my angle, but I saw her reach her hand up and begin to stroke her sister¡¯s hair.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Honey whispered.


    ¡°Well¡­ I mean he¡¯s obviously got a problem. Help him. You know, suck him off.¡±


    Honey kept stroking her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s okay. Really.¡±


    Honey kissed Heather on the forehead, and then opened up my robe and kissed her way down to my cock. Heather moved to where she could watch, her head still on my chest. I put my arm around her and held her close while her sister ran her tiny pink tongue slowly up my shaft.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Honey asked.


    ¡°Is that how you usually do it?¡± Heather¡¯s voice was thin and quiet.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Honey smiled and ced several slow, wet kisses on my cock, before running her tongue all over it¡¯s length. Then she looked to her sister again, and took her hand in her own before taking me into her mouth.

 35

    Honey bobbed her head up and down on my hard rod while she held her sister¡¯s hand. The only noises were me moaning my approval and Honey¡¯s soft slurping noises.


    I stroked both my daughter¡¯s hair, loving the feeling of Honey¡¯s warm mouth. After a few minutes though, I felt my balls start to contract.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m getting close.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Does that feel good when she does that Daddy?¡± Heather asked.


    ¡°Oh yes, babygirl, you have no idea. A little faster, Honey. You¡¯re getting Daddy so close.¡±


    Honey took her lips off my cock and pulled her hand away from Heather, wrapping it around the base of my dick instead. ¡°Please cum in my mouth, Daddy. Haven¡¯t I been a good girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, angel, you¡¯ve been so good.¡±


    ¡°Perverts¡­¡± Heather whispered, but she wasn¡¯t taking her eyes off her sister, and she was squeezing her thighs together hard beneath the sheets.


    Honey sped up her pace, twisting her hand around as she sucked me. I held Heather even tighter to me as I got closer and closer to the edge.


    Heather slid her hand under my robe and rubbed my chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Daddy.¡± She said. ¡°Cum for her. Cum in her mouth.¡±


    That was all it took. I made a fist in Honey¡¯s hair as I shot load after load of sperm onto her tongue and down her throat. She took it all, just like always. I moaned long and low as I let go.


    ¡°Is he cumming?¡± Heather asked.


    ¡°Mmmm. Mmm-hmmm.¡± Honey said as I continued to shoot. She let the cum fill her mouth, and then swallowed it all before making her way back up to my chest.


    ¡°Did you like watching that?¡± Honey asked her sister.


    Heather paused for a while before nodding her head. ¡°It was different, but it was hot¡­ I listen to you guys fuck sometimes¡­ I guess you probably knew that. The freakin hallway floor creaks so bad.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We knew.¡± Honey said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had a fantasy about you watching me do that. Thanks for making ite true.¡±


    Honey kissed her little sister on the cheek and Heather giggled again.


    ¡°A whole family of perverts.¡± She said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a pervert.¡± Honey told her.


    Heather pushed her sister¡¯s hair away from her face. ¡°What does it taste like?¡± She asked, finally.


    Honey smiled, pulled Heather close, and French-kissed her.


    My two little girls stayed like that for a while, their mouths locked above me, their tongues swirling together, what was left of my semen getting passed back and forth between them. There was no hesitation. It was like they¡¯d done it a million times before. Watching them had me recovering in record time, and I got half hard in seconds.


    ¡°It tastes like that.¡± Honey said as their kiss broke. ¡°Only better.¡±


    The girls lowered their heads back onto my chest, and wey like that for a few minutes before Honey announced that she needed a shower and got out of bed. Heather and I followed suit and our day went on as normal, with them going shopping for several hours while I caught up on some paperwork for the health club.


    When my girls were little, Saturday night had traditionally been our movie night, but as they got older and busy with friends that had fallen by the wayside. Around five o¡¯clock though, when my daughters got home from shopping, they told me they had rented a couple of DVDs and that we were to watch them this evening. They also informed me that I was ordering Chinese, andstly that they had bought me a present.


    ¡°What did you get me?¡± I asked. They each had two full shopping bags. I sensed my credit card bill wasn¡¯t going to be much fun this month.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, Daddy.¡± Heather said, and kissed me on the cheek as she walked past.


    ¡°And anyway,¡± Honey added ¡°We¡¯re going hot tubbing first. Why don¡¯t you order the food and grab some towels?¡±


    So of course that was exactly what I did.


    By the time I was done ordering and changing into a pair of swim trunks, my daughters were already in their bikinis and in the backyard hot tub, jets going full st. They¡¯d raided my wine rack and were trying to open a bottle of sweet Italian proso without much sess.


    ¡°Daddy, help!¡± They said together as I climbed into the tub. Their synchronicity sent them into peals ofughter.


    ¡°Sure you girls are old enough to handle this?¡± I asked as I took the bottle.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be the worst thing she swallowed today!¡± Heather shot back. Honey gasped and pped her sister¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Oh fine!¡± She said. ¡°So I¡¯m a big girl and I can have some, but the little virgin here isn¡¯t ready for booze.¡±


    I popped the cork and both girls shouted out excitedly and grabbed their sses.


    ¡°You know these are wine sses.¡± I said, filling them. ¡°The champagne flutes are the thin ones.¡±


    ¡°These hold more!¡± Heather protested.


    All I could do isugh and shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who raised you girls¡­¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± Honey said, and moved to my right side. ¡°And you did a good job, didn¡¯t he Heather?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heather answered, ¡°He did a very good job.¡± Heather moved to my other side. I filled my own ss and wrapped my arms around my angels. We clinked sses and all went to drink, but Honey pushed Heather¡¯s ss away from her lips.


    ¡°None for the Virgin!¡±


    Heatherughed and turned away so she could take a quick gulp. She spilled some on herself in her haste, which made her giggle.


    ¡°She can¡¯t even swallow!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, miss perfect. Besides, you were a virgin yourself until Daddy took care of that for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I broke in, ¡°No she wasn¡¯t, I would have noticed that.¡±


    I looked at Honey. She shrugged and drained her ss, bringing a whoop from Heather, who quickly followed suit.


    ¡°This is good!¡± She said. Heather filled both their sses again. I decided to let the virgin issue drop for the time being. I hoped that the neighbors weren¡¯t paying too much attention to our backyard conversation. Luckily, it was starting to get dark.


    A bitter, the proso ran out and the girls demanded more. I went to get it, and when I came back I saw two wet bikinis crumpled up on the edge of the tub.


    ¡°Lose ¡¯em!¡± Heather said, pointing at my trunks. I handed her the bottle and did as she said, very much liking the way the evening was going. I climbed back into the tub with my dick already half hard. Honey slid her naked body in next to me and wrapped her tiny hand around my cock.

 36

    ¡°Mmm. Thank you, Daddy.¡± She said.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re totally stroking him right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Heather asked. Honey just kissed my ear in response as my cock grew underwater.


    ¡°Knock it off!¡± Heather added, pushing her sister¡¯s hand away with her foot.


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t mind watching this morning.¡± Honey said, taking the bottle and filling all of our sses.


    ¡°I know but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Just¡­ slow down a bit, turbo.¡± She said, winking at her sister. ¡°I might want to watch again tonight, and I can¡¯t see anything out here, or not well anyway.¡±


    Honeyughed and guzzled her drink. I really did have to teach them about the difference between wines and beer, or even shots apparently. But this definitely wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°You know,¡± Honey said, ¡°He¡¯s your daddy, too. You don¡¯t have to just watch.¡±


    Heather stared at the water and then concentrated on drinking her proso. We all sat in what was now darkness for a moment, with only the sound of the jets breaking the silence.


    The doorbell rang, and I put my shorts back on so I could get the food.


    ¡°Showers!¡± Honey said, and she and Heather jumped out of the tub, wrapped towels around their naked bodies, and ran into the house. Damn it all but in the dark I couldn¡¯t get a good look at Heather¡¯s naked body.


    I went and paid the delivery guy, put the food on the dining room table, and went up to my room to rinse off. As I passed the bathroom the girls shared, I could hear the water running and them whispering andughing. I guess they decided to rinse off together. It took all of my pathetic willpower not to go ask to join them.


    As I was washing the chlorine off my skin in my own shower, I heard the bathroom door swing open.


    ¡°Your present is on the bed, Daddy!¡± Honey said, ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re hungry!¡±


    My present was a ck, thigh length silk robe. It felt great. I didn¡¯t bother to put on anything underneath.


    The girls had robes for themselves as well. Honey¡¯s was pink, and she was naked underneath save or a pair ofcy ck panties. Heather¡¯s was ck like mine and she wore a matching set of bra and panties beneath. Both girls looked fantastic. I loved the innocent / sexy mix that Honey had going, and Heather was simply stunning in her outfit. It was about this time that I decided I was the luckiest father, hell, the luckiest man on the. Winning the Lottery had nothing on this.


    ¡°We figured if we¡¯re going to be spending so much time in our robes, they might as well be nice ones.¡± Honey said as I joined them both at the dining room table.


    We sat in our robes, eating our Chinese food, drinking more wine, and feeding each other little morsels. The air was electric, both girl¡¯s cheeks flushed. I turned the heat up a bit so we would befortable in what little we had on. There was no way I wanted someone getting chills and having to cover up.


    After dinner we moved to the living room. I reclined on the long couch, Heather took the loveseat, and Honey sat on the floor by my side. With all we¡¯d had to drink we were feeling no pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting kind of lonely in our room these days.¡± Heather said after finishing thest of her wine. ¡°I keep thinking my sister wille spend at least ONE night in her bed but no. How much sex do you guys need anyway?¡±


    ¡°A lot!¡± Honey said at once. She gave my thigh a squeeze.


    ¡°Wow, Dad, you must be really good.¡±


    ¡°I try. Gotta keep my little girl happy.¡± That sent both girls into another fit of giggles.


    ¡°Seriously though,¡± Heather said, ¡°Honey¡­ did it hurt your first time? Did it¡­ you know¡­ work?¡±


    At this point I gave in to curiosity. The first time I¡¯d put my cock in my older daughter¡¯s pussy, there had been nothing in the way to slow it down. I¡¯d assumed she¡¯d had some sexual experience but Heather seemed to have a different idea of it.


    ¡°Honey¡­ were you a virgin the first time we were together?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. Not really. Sort of.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what that means.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never been with a man before. So you were my first. But I¡¯d already had my cherry popped.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    Honey pointed to her sister.


    ¡°Guilty!¡± Heather said. ¡°We deflowered each otherst year with Honey¡¯s vibrator.¡±


    Honey broke in. ¡°We were talking about sex and how we both didn¡¯t want it to hurt the first time. I have this vibrator that I kind of stole from mom, and we just decided it would be better if we did it for each other. So we did. We were really gentle and used a lot of lube and it was probably so much easier that way.¡±


    ¡°But did it work?¡± Heather demanded, ¡°Did it still hurt?¡±


    Honey shook her head and squeezed my thigh again. My cock was stirring beneath my robe from our conversation. Honey lifted the silk and checked to see how it was shaping up.


    ¡°Looks like Daddy likes the idea of us ying around.¡± She said.


    ¡°Of course he does. He¡¯s a total pervert.¡±


    ¡°So you two are sexually involved, then?¡± I asked.


    Heather shrugged. ¡°Not really. We took each other¡¯s virginity, and we make out sometimes. Honey taught me how to masturbate a couple years ago. But its not like we spend all night in a sixty-nine. Besides, you pretty much stole her away from me.¡±


    I felt a hot pang of guilt. I hadn¡¯t even thought about the impact of just keeping Honey in my room, instead of in Heather¡¯s. I had four bedrooms in the house but the girls had always elected to share one and they did at their mother¡¯s house as well. They were incredibly close. Of course Heather would miss her sister.


    Honey crossed over to her sister and hugged her tight. When she did her robe rode up over her panties, giving me a few of her tight little panty d ass.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that!¡± Honey said, voicing my thoughts exactly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯lle stay with you more often. I love you so much!¡±


    The girls shared a long embrace, and I went and got another bottle of wine and poured some for myself. When I settled back down on the couch, Honey pulled away and just looked into her sister¡¯s eyes. They stayed like that a few seconds, gazing at each other and stroking each other¡¯s hair. Then their lips started drifting together, and suddenly my two daughters were kissing deeply, their tongues at y in each other¡¯s mouths.


    Heather eased down until she was reclining on the love seat, one leg up over the back and the other foot resting on the carpet.


    Honey untied the sash on her sister¡¯s robe, and began running her hands over her perfect body. Over her c-cup tits, over her rock hard stomach, even over her pussy, rubbing her finger back and forth along Heather¡¯s slit, but not beneath the panties. Heather moaned and twisted and ground against Honey¡¯s hand.


    The girls kissed for several minutes, their passion and hand y growing more intense every second. My cock was rock hard from the show, and I just absolutely could not keep from slowly stroking it as I watched. I could only hope Heather was okay with how fast things were moving.


    Honey was the first to break the kiss. She¡¯d taken Heather¡¯s bra off and both of them were just in open robes and ck panties. For the first time I got a good look at my younger daughter¡¯s perfect tits. They were well rounded and very firm, with small nipples hard as pebbles.


    ¡°Heather, remember that thing I wanted to do to you a few months ago?¡± Honey asked.


    ¡°When you wanted to¡­ to¡­¡±


    ¡°When I wanted to taste your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Oh god.¡±


    ¡°Can I do it now, baby? Please let me.¡±


    ¡°O¡­ okay.¡± Heather stammered. She shot a look towards me, but I obviously was okay with it. She closed her eyes as her sister slid her panties down her smooth, strong legs.


    Honey shifted Heather around still her little sister wasying at an angle on the sofa. She rubbed Heather¡¯s pussy with her thumb, and I could see from where I was that she was already dripping wet.


    Honey pushed a finger deep inside her sister, who arched her back like a cat and cried out.


    ¡°Feel good?¡± Honey said with a sly grin.


    ¡°Oh god it does. It feels so good.¡± Heather locked eyes with Honey. ¡°Lick me. Please lick my pussy.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Honey said, and kissed her way down her sister¡¯s body, just like she liked to kiss her way down to my cock most nights.


    Honey got her tongue into her sister and went to work. She must have been every bit as good at eating snatch as she was at sucking cock because Heather was going insane, writhing and moaning for all she was worth. It was absolutely the most erotic thing I¡¯d ever seen, and it was an act of will not to speed my hand up and just blow my load all over both of them. I was breathing hard, my body covered in a sheen of sweat. I¡¯d never been so turned on.

 37

    ¡°Oh Honey¡­. oh god¡­ Honey I¡¯m going to cum! Please don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Honey grabbed hold of her bucking sister¡¯s hips and buried her face in her pussy. Heather grabbed the back of Honey¡¯s head and screamed as she came, grinding her mound onto Honey¡¯s lips and tongue.


    All I could do was watch as Heather¡¯s orgasm washed over her in long waves, and her body went limp into the love seat. Honey moved her mouth off of her sister¡¯s pussy and reced it with her hand, stroking her index finger slowly in and out of Heather¡¯s opening while she came down and melted into a euphoric puddle on the cushions.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­.¡± Heather whispered. ¡°I should have let you do that before. That was so incredible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to show me sometime.¡± Honey said, kissing Heather¡¯s cor bone. Heather nodded her head absently.


    ¡°I will. I will.¡± Heather¡¯s eyes opened a crack and she looked to me over on the long couch, raging cock in hand.


    ¡°I think Daddy needs a little attention. You aren¡¯t too tired are you?¡±


    Honey looked over my way. ¡°No, I¡¯m always ready to please my Daddy. All I have to do is think of him and I get so wet. You wouldn¡¯t even believe it. I have to change my panties like three times a day ever since we started fucking.¡±


    ¡°Really? Just from getting wet thinking about him?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm. Or from his cum leaking out of me. He shoots a lot.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡± Heather said. ¡°I want to see him cum.¡±


    Honey started to move toward me, and I opened my robe all the way for her. She took her sister by the hand andy Heather¡¯s naked body across mine, her face level with my upper thigh.


    ¡°Can you see from there?¡± Honey asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Heather giggled. ¡°Font row seating.¡±


    Honey took the base of my cock in her hand and wrapped her lips around my cock, taking me all the way into her throat and then sliding slowly back up my length until she almost broke contact, and then back down again. Slowly fucking my cock with her mouth, making me moan from the delicious torture of it.


    After a couple of minutes of this, Honey released my shaft with a moist pop, and stroked me with her hand while she talked to her sister.


    ¡°God, Heather, his cock feels so good in my mouth. I¡¯d suck him off five times a day if he wanted.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. You know what else? I think every good girl owes her daddy at least one blowjob.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Oh God, I can¡¯t. He¡¯s my dad.¡±


    Honey pulled her sister¡¯s face towards my dick. Heather didn¡¯t seem to be offering much resistance.


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s my Daddy too. But I¡¯ll share him with you. You already let your sister lick your pussy, you might as well see how your daddy¡¯s cock feels in your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, Oh God,¡± Heather repeated as she drifted towards me. Then her lips reached my shaft and she took it all into her mouth in one go, moaning like a whore as she sucked me up and down, up and down, her fingers rubbing her own sopping wet pussy while her tongue yed up and down my length.


    I couldn¡¯t take very much more. I¡¯d been on the edge for so long already.


    ¡°Heather¡­ babygirl¡­ you¡¯re going to make Daddy cum soon.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Heather said breathlessly. The look in her eyes was lust itself. The girl was in a trance as she climbed up and straddled my hips. I shifted on the couch to make room for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fuck him?¡± Honey asked in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re going to fuck our Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ fuck.¡± Was all Heather got out. She said it again as her pussy spread open and the head of my cock slipped in. ¡°Fuck.¡± She said, as she eased down onto me, her tight wetness swallowing every inch of me. ¡°Oh God. I¡¯m fucking him, Honey.¡±


    ¡°Fucking Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. Oh Daddy. I¡¯m fucking you Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You feel so good babygirl.¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re making Daddy feel so good.¡±


    ¡°Faster Daddy. I need to fuck you faster.¡±


    Heather rode me harder, grinding her clit into my hips and taking me in long strokes in and out of her snatch. I realized that I was her first as I felt her body start to clench. Despite their own preemptive breaking of each other¡¯s hymens, a woman truly lost her virginity when she first took a man inside her body, and by that rule I was taking my youngest daughter¡¯s virginity the same as I had for her sister.


    Heather¡¯s body seized on top of mine. She came in gasping waves. ¡°Oh Daddy! Oh Daddy! I¡¯m cuuuuming! Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Me too, babygirl! I¡¯m so close!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m not on the pill!¡±


    Heather made no effort to even slow down though. She was telling me not to cum, but it was going to happen if she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Take it in your mouth then, baby. But I¡¯m going to cum if you don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Please daddy, don¡¯t cum in me, you¡¯ll get me pregnant. Please no. No. No.¡±


    ¡°Heather you have to stop or I¡¯m going to cum!¡±


    Honey stood suddenly and kissed her sister deeply. I clenched my teeth and held on but I was quickly losing the fight.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Take it inside you.¡± Honey said, breaking the kiss. ¡°Take Daddy¡¯s sperm into your body, into your pussy. I¡¯ll lick it all out of you, baby. Do it. Do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Heather said in a high pitched whimper. ¡°Oh God!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± I cried out, and let go, sending a torrent of sperm filled semen into my teenaged daughter¡¯s unprotected cunt. I filled her with cum, pumping load after load into her. Three shots, four, five, my dick jerking and spewing inside her. ¡°Daddy¡¯s cumming in your pussy baby. Oh you should have stopped.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me Daddy.¡± Heather said, a tear rolling down her eye. ¡°Give it all to me. Give me your seed. Put it in me. Oh God.¡±


    Heather copsed on top of me, sobbing gently. I held her tight, stroking her hair for some minutes as my cock softened inside her and my cum oozed out of her pussy.


    ¡°That felt so good.¡± She said into my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything like that before.¡±


    ¡°To me too, baby.¡±


    True to her word, when my cock finally slipped out of her sister, Honey rolled her onto her back on the floor and licked my cum from inside her. I doubted it was the most effective method of birth control, but it was definitely the hottest I¡¯d ever heard of.


    We all moved to the floor eventually, and then to my bed, where we all copsed into a naked, spent pile, covered in each other¡¯s cum. I fingered Honey to a soft climax while she pushed her tongue into my mouth, and then we all drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    It¡¯s been several weeks since that night. Heather didn¡¯t end up pregnant, and remarkably, neither did Honey. It turns out neither were on the pill. They still aren¡¯t, as both have decided that unprotected sex is ¡°hotter.¡± They take my cum in their pussies some days of the month, and into their mouths the rest of the time. Heather¡¯s even learning to take it in her ass asionally. On nights where the timing isn¡¯t good but I just can¡¯t hold back from filling one of their tight snatches with sperm, the other sister eagerly practices Honey¡¯s oral ¡°birth control.¡±


    I¡¯ve told them what a dangerous game we¡¯re all ying. I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯ll do if one or both of them get pregnant.


    When I talked to Honey about it she just shrugged and smiled.


    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky,¡± she answered, ¡°it¡¯ll be a girl.¡±

 38

    NEW STORY TITLE:


    JUST MY MOUTH DADDY..(Incest/Taboo)


    Introduction: Father and daughter share a hotel room.


    ** All Characters are over 18 **


    enjoy¡­


    **********


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty quiet,¡± I said to my teenaged daughter, sitting in the passenger seat of my camaro, ¡°what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Sasha looked at me, smiled and said ¡°Nothing, really. Just spaced out.¡± Her eyes had that special sparkle they always had when she was lying to me.


    I could read my daughter as easily as you¡¯re reading this right now. She and I had always been very close, and that hadn¡¯t changed as she¡¯d begun to grow into a beautiful young woman.


    She was beautiful indeed. Her mom was Russian born, and unbelievably gorgeous, but very slender in the way that most Eastern European women are. Sasha (short for Alexandra in the Russian tradition) had her mother¡¯s golden locks and light brown eyes, but she was a little shorter, and bigger in the hips and chest. She looked better in a bikini than most of the girls you see on magazine covers.


    Sasha looked back out the passenger window despite my raising a skeptical eyebrow at her. It wasn¡¯t that she lied a lot, she was a fairly honest girl. I could just tell when she did, and I knew very well what she was thinking about. Sasha was a lot like me, personality wise, and I knew at her age I could pretty much just think about one thing.


    I didn¡¯t push it though, as I didn¡¯t want to make our drive awkward. We¡¯d been visiting my mother down in Palm Springs, and we were back on our way to our home in Asnd, Oregon. We usually brought my wife with us, but she was visiting her own family in Saint Petersburg and would be gone another few weeks. Sasha had stayed with me to be closer to her friends during summer vacation.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, angel?¡±


    ¡°Can we stop at a motel early today? It¡¯s so hot. I want to swim.¡±


    I mulled the idea over in my head for a minute. We could get another three or four hours on the road today, making the trip tomorrow shorter, but I didn¡¯t really have any ce to be and I didn¡¯t have to work until Wednesday that week, still three days away. It wasn¡¯t a tough sell.


    ¡°Sure. Why don¡¯t you find us a hotel with a good pool and we¡¯ll drop anchor for the day.¡±


    Sasha shot me one of her thousand watt smiles and hit her smart phone with intensity. In a few minutes she announced that she¡¯d found the ce ¨C a Comfort Inn ten miles up the road. She borrowed my credit card and booked our rooms.


    Or rather, room. When we arrived I found out she¡¯d only reserved a single room for us, though it had two beds.


    ¡°It saves money!¡± She said proudly. ¡°So we can go out to a nice dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, baby.¡± I said, and went to get our bags.


    The room was pretty big for what we¡¯d paid for it, and I was impressed by my little girl¡¯s bargain sense. The pool in back was big and clean. Sasha wasted no time running into the bathroom and changing into a ck bikini that would have set any boy her age to drooling. Even I couldn¡¯t help but admire how good she looked in it. I think every father wants a beautiful daughter, and I was very proud of her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go in for a while, that sounds good. Just give me a minute.¡±


    I went into the bathroom and changed into my suit. I didn¡¯t look too bad in mine either, if I do say so myself. Sasha had been a surprise pregnancy and was born when I was only twenty two. I worked out regrly, both at a Thai Boxing school and at a Crossfit gym, and prided myself on staying in excellent shape.


    I came out of the bathroom shirtless, and found Sasha on the bed,ying face down in just her skimpy bikini bottoms. Her topy next to her. Instantly, I felt my cock begin to thicken in my shorts. I was embarrassed, but it was an instinctive reaction that I couldn¡¯t help. She was just so damn sexy. I didn¡¯t harden all the way though, and I didn¡¯t think my daughter noticed my predicament.


    ¡°Can you put lotion on me, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Sure, baby. Then you can do me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I took my time rubbing my little girl down, and enjoyed the feel of her warm, wless skin. I massaged her a little as a rubbed the lotion in, and she treated me to some ¡°mmm¡¯s¡± and ¡°aaaah¡¯s¡± from deep down in her throat. I had to shift around to keep my dick from tenting my shorts out.


    Before I go on with this story, let me just say that any father with a hot daughter who tells you he¡¯s never thought of fucking her is a lying bastard. He may not of seriously thought of it, he might not ever do it, but the thought has crossed his mind. It¡¯s a natural thing. The way I see things, there are two ways you can deal with it: One, you can freak out and put yourself in counseling just for being a healthy male; or two, you can ept it as a normal thing and rx. I was definitely of thetter school of thought. Yes, my daughter was turning me on. But she wasn¡¯t really aware of it and I figured what she didn¡¯t know wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    Anyway, after I finished rubbing her down it was my turn, and Iy on my stomach while Sasha first got her top back on and then massaged lotion onto my back. She did me just like I¡¯d done her, and it felt fantastic feeling her petite hands kneading the muscles in my back.


    ¡°You¡¯re so strong!¡± Sasha said. ¡°I wish the boys at my school had your muscles.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t know what to do with them. It¡¯s better for them to keep working on learning to read.¡±


    Sasha giggled. ¡°Daddy! They know how to read. Most of them, anyway. Even the football guys.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Must be a different kind of team than I yed on.¡± I said, smiling.


    Sasha surprised me by swatting me on the ass. ¡°Okay, stud muffin, let¡¯s go get wet.¡±


    Sasha rose up on her knees and waited for me to roll over. I realized, though, that if I did that she would see the hard on raging in my shorts. I hesitated while I tried to figure something out.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Sasha said, pushing me on the back and bouncing me on the bed. ¡°I want to go in the pool!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Can you get my sandals out of my bag? They¡¯re right on top.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sasha turned to get the flip flops, and I tried to adjust myself quickly to hide my condition.


    Only Sasha turned before I could finish. I jerked my hand out of my shorts, but my cock was standing erect, trapped against my left leg. Sasha¡¯s eyes went wide as she saw the outline of it under my trunks.


    ¡°Oh! Um¡­ here you go, Daddy. I found them.¡±


    ¡°Thanks baby.¡± I said, the awkwardness of the moment finally deting my engorged member.

 39

    The awkwardness didn¡¯tst long. We went down to the pool and sshed around, and Sasha didn¡¯t seem ufortable at all. In fact, she was very affectionate, y wrestling with me and giving me plenty of hugs in the water. It was a good afternoon.


    But after an hour or so in the water, and another hour ofying out in the sun to tan and dry off, we were ready to head back in.


    Back in the room I tossed my towel onto the floor in the corner and flopped down on the bed. Between the days drive and the sun outside I was pretty beat, but in a pleasant,zy way.


    Sasha flopped her bikini d body down on top on my chest and hugged me tight. I wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt and the closeness felt wonderful. My cock, which had been cooperative while we were in the water, started toe to life again.


    I was about to move Sasha off me and go get dressed for dinner when she leaned down and kissed me on the mouth. A soft kiss that lingered for a couple of seconds. She looked into my eyes after and smiled.


    ¡°Thanks for stopping early, Daddy. That was a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°No problem, baby.¡±


    We held each other¡¯s gaze for a moment, then I pulled her back down to me so we could kiss again. The kisssted even longer this time, and was at the absolute edge of anything that could be called father ¨C daughter appropriate. My cock was thick now, and trapped against my leg again. Sasha shifted her own leg around and brushed up against it.


    I was hoping she wouldn¡¯t feel it, but she did. Her eyes flicked down to my dick and then back up to mine.


    ¡°It does that a lot.¡± She said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Today I guess it does.¡± I said. ¡°Sorry.¡± I added a few secondster.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal right?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Is it hard because of me?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, I¡­ yeah I guess it is.¡± Sasha was staring at my dick now, and her hand reached down and brushed it through my shorts. It was a light touch, and pretty quick, but my cock turned to steel.


    ¡°Really?¡± She said, looking back up at me, her eyes wide and dark. She kissed my lips again, taking my bottom lip in between hers for just a second.


    I thought about stopping the whole thing. Thest thing I wanted to do was hurt my daughter. But then, she wasn¡¯t exactly resisting what was going on. I told myself we were near the edge but not over it, and that the strange mood both of us seemed to be in would probably keep us where we were for a few pleasant minutes, and then we¡¯d separate before it went too far and things would go on as normal. I think I even told myself the experience would probably be good for us and bring us closer. It¡¯s amazing sometimes how well my dick can talk me into shit.


    ¡°You¡¯re just really sexy, angel.¡± I said, cing my palm against my daughter¡¯s face. She pressed her cheek into my hand, and I let my hand slide along it, and then down her neck and over the slope of her left breast, squeezing it gently before sliding my hand over to her arm and down to her elbow.


    Sasha kissed me again, harder this time. Our mouths parted as our lips met, though our tongues stayed hidden. Still, it was nothing like a father¡¯s kiss, and we made out like that for around half a minute.


    Sasha sat up, straddling one of my legs. Her left hand came down to rub my hard cock through my shorts.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m sexy? I never thought you did. I mean, I always thought you were, but I guess I just thought I¡¯d seem like a little girl to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my little girl. Maybe¡­ maybe we shouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Sasha gripped my cock again, and then released it so she could kiss me some more. This time our tongues tangled together and I held her to me by the back of her neck.


    She sat back up, cupping her own breasts. ¡°Do¡­ do you want to see them, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said.


    Sasha reached behind her and undid her top, and then slowly let it drop to the side. Her breasts were a perfectly rounded C cup, her nipples small and hard. She took hold of my right hand and pressed it to her tit.


    ¡°Does it feel okay, Daddy? I always think they¡¯re too hard.¡±


    ¡°No, baby. They¡¯re firm. Just the way they¡¯re supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°I like the way your hand feels on them. When we¡¯re in the car for a long time like today, all I can think about is sex.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m the same way. It started when I was about your age.¡±


    ¡°Really? Here, touch the other one, too. Mmm¡­ that feels so nice.¡±


    ¡°Baby we really shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s okay, Daddy, we won¡¯t let it go too far.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said, knowing we already had.


    ¡°Who do you think about?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one in particr I guess. I just imagine the feeling of it, and I picture a naked woman. Not her face but her tits and¡­¡±


    ¡°Her pussy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Her pussy. I imagine it sliding down onto my cock.¡±


    ¡°God, that¡¯s so hot. That¡¯s exactly the kind of thing I think about.¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ had sex before?¡±


    ¡°No, but I have a dildo I got from a ce online. I¡­ fuck myself with it a lot. So I¡¯m not a virgin. Not really.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a virgin, honey. But I know what you mean.¡±


    Sasha ground her crotch against my bare leg. She was soaked. I could feel her juices right through her bottoms.


    ¡°God, can you feel how wet you¡¯ve made me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby. It¡¯s hot as hell.¡±


    ¡°Can I show you my pussy, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please, yes.¡±


    Sasha rolled onto her back and looked into my eyes as she lifted her hips and slid her bottoms off, showing me her gloriously naked body. Her pussy was perfectly shaped, and shaved bare. Herbia were swollen and glistening with her fluids. I reached down and rubbed her clit, making her twist and moan on the bed.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, Daddy. Put your fingers in me.¡±


    I was still in shock this was happening. My daughter was such a wiling and eager lover. I wondered how many times she¡¯d fantasized about this moment. I wondered what I¡¯d been missing out on.


    Images of my wife shed through my head for an instant, but nothing more. I¡¯d never cheated on her before now, but somehow this was different. Something too special to be shared with anyone else. A moment of incredible intimacy that superseded any type of socially approved rtionship.


    I slid my index finger into my baby¡¯s pussy, and she moaned and arched her back, driving my finger all the way into her. I pulled it out, and then pushed two fingers back in.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    We were like that for some minutes. Me on my knees, watching in amazement as my fingers slid in and out of my little girl. I could have finger fucked her like that forever, but she had other ideas.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t fuck, okay? I don¡¯t think its a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah, okay. You¡¯re right, it wouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°I need to cum though, and I know you do, too. Would it be okay if maybe you licked my pussy and then I let you have my mouth? I¡¯ll swallow for you and all that. I just need you to make me cum, okay?¡±

 40

    I reached down and undid my shorts, letting my cock spring free from captivity. I moved over my daughter, separating her legs with mine.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± she moaned, ¡°Oh God¡­ just my mouth Daddy, okay? Just my mouth.¡±


    I kissed my way down my daughter¡¯s body, licking and sucking at her perfect breasts, taking my time on her tight little belly, and then finally reaching her pussy. I licked all around it while she turned and moaned, and then I took her clit into my mouth, sucking it and licking it, eating her tight little pussy for all I was worth.


    ¡°Daddy! Oh God, Daddy! I¡¯m cuuuummmming¡­. DADDY! YES! YES!¡±


    Sahsa grabbed two handfuls of my hair and crushed her wet pussy against my mouth. I tasted a new flood of her juices as she spasmmed and came over and over again. Ipped it all up and swallowed her fluids, savoring every taste and sent. My baby was so fresh and clean. It was as perfect a pussy as I¡¯d ever tasted.


    When her body rxed I moved up andy next to her, and she took my face into her hands and kissed me deeply.


    ¡°God, Daddy that was so great. I loved you eating me like that. It was so sexy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re sofortable with this, angel. You don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird at all?¡±


    ¡°No. I think a lot of daughters probably do stuff like this with their daddies. If both of them are okay with it, who would ever know?¡±


    ¡°I guess I never thought about it like that.¡±


    ¡°I know my friend Amanda sucks her dad off sometimes. She told me about it. He won¡¯t do anything for her though, but she said she likes to suck him.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    I imagined Sasha¡¯s hot little raven haired friend sucking her father Ted¡¯s cock. It was a hot image, added to by the fact that my own daughter was stroking my dick again.


    Sasha straddled me, pinning my cock between her pussy and my belly. ¡°My pussy wants your cock so bad, Daddy. But we can¡¯t fuck. I¡¯m not even on the pill.¡±


    ¡°Then you should stop doing that angel. You¡¯re¡­. you¡¯re driving me crazy right now. I want to fuck your pussy so bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ oh it would feel so good, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Please stop, baby. I can¡¯t get you pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Okay, Daddy. I¡¯ll take care of you though. I can¡¯t wait to feel you cumming in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck baby, do it, please.¡±


    Sasha snaked her way down my body and after one lick up the shaft of my steel hard dick, took the entire thing into her mouth on the first try. She sucked slowly up the shaft, and then plunged her head down again, quickly building up a rhythm. As she continued, and I did my best not to moan so loud that the neighbors called the cops, she added in a hand below her mouth, twisting it around and rubbing her saliva into my skin.


    I watched my daughter feting me, feeling my cum churning in my balls and my orgasm building in my gut. I ran my fingers through her long blond hair and locked eyes with her when she looked up at me, her mouth stretched obscenely wide by my cock.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum for you, baby.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ mmm-hmmm.¡±


    ¡°Here ites baby, get ready¡­. oh God, Daddy¡¯s going to cum a lot¡­ oh God angel here ites!¡±


    With that my daughter stopped fucking my cock with her face and held still while I spewed load after load onto her tongue and against the back of her throat. I just kept cumming and cumming, semen pouring out of me like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced before. Sasha swallowed as fast as she could, but some leaked out of her mouth and ran back down my shaft. She raised her head up, her mouth still full of myst st of cum, and I saw her throat work while she swallowed it all.


    ¡°God, Daddy, were you trying to drown me? You came so much!¡±


    ¡°That was so incredible, baby. You made Daddy feel so good.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ I love the way your cum tastes Daddy. I want to suck your cock again soon.¡±


    ¡°I love you, baby.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Sasha reached down and caught some of the cum dripping from my cock with her fingers. She rubbed it on one of her nipples, watching it get hard beneath her fingers.


    ¡°God, this is so hot. I¡¯ve wanted to do this with you forever.¡±


    ¡°The night¡¯s still young, angel.¡±


    Sasha kissed my neck andy next to me, her hand going to my still hard dick.


    ¡°You sure know how to talk to a girl.¡± She said.

 41

    ¡°How¡¯s dinner, angel?¡± I asked my daughter over our filet mignon.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± She said with a grin, and then added, ¡°I wish I could have some wine with it though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could talk the waiter into bringing it. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d pass for twenty one yet.¡±


    Sasha pouted for a second, and then shrugged and sipped her diet coke. A few secondster she grinned mischievously at me and sank down in her seat. A moment after I felt her bare foot on my inner thigh.


    ¡°You know, Daddy,¡± she said quietly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the best thing I¡¯ve had in my mouth tonight.¡±


    I nearly spit up my merlot. ¡°Sasha! Restaurant? Public ce? Any of this sound familiar?¡±


    She shrugged and sat up.


    Images of my daughter¡¯s perfect little mouth wrapped around my cock floated through my head. She¡¯d been so good with her mouth, so eager tomit incest with her own father. I hadn¡¯t fucked her, but she¡¯d ground her teenaged pussy on my cock, and I¡¯d licked her clit until she came, screaming, against my tongue. Then she¡¯d returned the favor, swallowing load after load of cum as I shot onto the back of her throat. It was the most intense sexual experience I¡¯d ever had.


    But now the guilt was near equally intense. It wasn¡¯t just having my daughter suck me off. I¡¯m pretty open sexually, and I¡¯ve done some crazy shit in my day. However, in addition to being my first incestuous experience, it was also the first time I¡¯d ever cheated on my wife. I¡¯d been married to her eighteen years without a single indiscretion, and I really did love her. I simply could not imagine her reaction if she found out about what our little girl and I had been doing while she was off visiting family in Russia.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°Your Mom, mostly.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sasha toyed with her steak, and took a small bite, chewing quietly. The meat was extremely well prepared, nearly melting in the mouth. Mine was already finished off.


    ¡°Are you going to tell her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No. How could I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯d freak, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I think so. She and I have done some pretty wild stuff, but this is a little beyond the pale.¡±


    Sasha immediately perked back up. ¡°Really? What kind of wild stuff?¡±


    ¡°Nothing you¡¯d probably want to hear about.¡±


    ¡°I totally want to hear. Do you tie her up or anything?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Hot. Have you ever had a threesome? Oh my God, you totally have, haven¡¯t you? Who was it with? Do I know her?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t really the ce to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Does she let you fuck her in the ass?¡±


    Which of course is exactly when our waiter decided to step up to the table. He stood there stunned for a second before saying, ¡°Oh, uh¡­ can I get you anything else?¡±


    ¡°Just the check, please. My daughter isn¡¯t fit for public ces, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    I winked at her as the waiter got the check for us. Sasha grabbed my wine ss, downed it before I could say anything, and grinned again. ¡°Well good. There¡¯s some ce else I¡¯d rather be, anyway.¡±


    **


    As soon as we were back at the hotel room, Sasha had her hands on my belt buckle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have you in my mouth again, Daddy. I need your cum in me again.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Are you going to be a good girl and suck Daddy¡¯s cock?¡±


    Sasha stopped what she was doing and looked right at me, lust sparkling in her eyes.


    ¡°I want you to talk to me just like that when we¡¯re doing this kind of stuff. I want you to call me a good girl, just like you used to, and tell me you love me. All while you¡¯re doing dirty things to me, Daddy. Call me your angel while you let me suck your cock like a whore.¡±


    My mouth opened, but I couldn¡¯t get any sound toe out. Sasha went back to work on my pants. As she pulled them and my underwear down in one motion, my rigid shaft jumped up and pped her in the chin.


    Sasha took me all the way into her mouth right then. She locked her lips around my dick and I felt her tongue working the underside as she seemed to savor the texture and feel of my cock in her mouth.


    She bobbed her head up and down slowly, moaning out her enjoyment the same as I did mine. This continued for some minutes. Her sucking me in slow motion as I did my best to stay standing.


    Then she let go of my cock and stood up, pulling her short summer dress up and over her head. All she wore beneath was acy purple bra with matching panties.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Take those clothes off Daddy.¡± I did as she asked, and she stripped naked in slow motion. ¡°Lay on the bed.¡±


    I again did as shemanded, and she straddled my shins, her hand going to her shaved pussy. Her fingers working her soaked clit in slow circles.


    ¡°Am I your good girl, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, baby.¡± I said, taking my cock in my hand and stroking it for her, matching her pace. ¡°You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s little angel.¡±


    ¡°And do you love your angel?¡±


    ¡°I love you more than anything in the world.¡± I said, honestly.


    Sasha knelt down and took me into her mouth again.


    ¡°Yes, angel. You¡¯re making Daddy feel so good.¡±


    Sasha picked up her pace, her lips and tongue making me twist and turn on the bed in pure ecstasy.


    ¡°Turn around so I can lick you, baby.¡± I said. Sasha did, and we locked up in a sixty-nine, my tongue ying on her clit as her head bobbed up and down on my cock.


    We stayed like that for several minutes. Until finally my daughter started to gasp and moan, grinding her tiny snatch back into my face. I licked and sucked at her clit for all I was worth.


    ¡°Oh God, Daddy! Daddy! I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything back, but my fingers dug into her ass and my tongue flicked furiously over her clit. At the same time, I felt my gut begin to churn, and knew that I was going to cum as well. Sasha seemed to sense it, speeding up and adding a hand to what she was doing.

 42

    Her orgasm hit seconds before mine and she screamed around my cock as she pushed her pussy to my mouth. Just then my dick began to twitch and shoot, pumping a river of sperm into her mouth. She moaned loudly as my spunk coated her tongue, both our bodies shaking from the intensity of our climaxes.


    All the time I just fired shot after shot. My daughter seemed to have some kind of doubling effect on the volume of my cum.


    Sasha finished swallowing and turned around toy in my arms.


    ¡°God, Daddy. God, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby.¡±


    ¡°That was amazing.¡±


    ¡°For me too.¡±


    ¡°I wish you could fuck me. I want to fuck you so bad.¡±


    ¡°I want you too, angel. This is better though, we can¡¯t get you pregnant. And¡­ that might be too far, you know? You¡¯re my daughter, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Well you haven¡¯t so far. Just the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good, baby.¡±


    Sasha sat up and looked down on me. ¡°Are you one of those guys who falls asleep after he cums?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Depends I guess. On if there is anything else to do.¡±


    ¡°Yep. You need toe down to the hot tub with me. Then we need to take a shower together. Then you need to make me cum again.¡±


    Iughed. I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ the energy of a teenager that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t keep up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Get your suit.¡±


    **


    ¡°Your daughter is very pretty.¡± Ronda told me, her overly generous tits bobbing in the water. Sasha sshed in the heated pool with Ronda¡¯s daughter, Jessica, an auburn haired beauty maybe a year older than her. Ronda and Jessica were from Arkansas, and here visiting family. Despite the warm evening air they were the only two people enjoying the pool besides Sasha and I.


    As I watched Jessica whispering and giggling conspiratorially with Sasha, I wondered how this cow of a woman in the hot tub with me could possibly have given birth to someone who grew into such a sexy young woman.


    ¡°So you look like you spend some time in the gym.¡± She said to me, her southern ent the only attractive thing about her.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I try to. If I don¡¯t my back tends to go out on me. It¡¯s bothered me since I was in college.¡±


    ¡°I bet you hurt it ying football or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah I did. Football.¡±


    ¡°I love an athletic man. It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re married.¡±


    ¡°My wife seems to be d I am.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that, Ronda hauled her bulk out of the water and grabbed a towel. Now don¡¯t get me wrong, I find a lot of women attractive and I expect and enjoy a little extra cushion on a woman over forty, but Ronda was just unhealthy. Her skin was loose and bby, and her teeth were bad. The circles under her eyes suggested some kind of addiction. Not to mention she was standing right in front of two t tummied, firm breasted teenaged girls. It didn¡¯t put her in a favorable light.


    ¡°Still,¡± She said, ¡°your wife is a long way away.¡±


    ¡°Mama!¡± Jessica said from the pool, ¡°Stop flirting with that man, he¡¯s married!¡±


    ¡°You hush!¡± Ronda said with augh, and then turned back to me. ¡°Well, its time for old gals like myself to head back to their rooms. The girls seem like they¡¯re having fun, why don¡¯t we let them continue? I might have some vodka and juice in my room if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on the wagon now for almost a year. One day at a time.¡± I was lying my ass off. I¡¯d never had a drinking problem in my life.


    ¡°I see. Well, if you decide to take a little step off the wagon you know where I am.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Ronda. Have a good night.¡±


    Ronda wrapped herself in a towel and wandered off to her vodka and juice, leaving me blissfully alone with two beautiful, bikini d girls. I thought it was strange that Ronda didn¡¯t say anything to her daughter before leaving, but I wasn¡¯t about to call her back to ask about it.


    Sasha and Jessica were ying andughing in the water, and they looked so sexy I just couldn¡¯t help but to give my cock a few squeezes through the leg of my trunks.


    Jessica was a real knockout. She was a little more slender than Sasha, and a little lighter in the chest and ass, but she still looked very feminine. Her eyes were a light brown, and her cheekbones and jaw line were very well defined.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Her best feature though had to be the most perfect, bee stung lips I¡¯d ever seen. They seemed to be permanently moistened, and were capable of both cute little pouts and light up the world smiles. Every time I looked at her face I wondered what those lips would feel like around my cock.


    What was wrong with me? Eighteen years of happy marriage without indiscretion, and suddenly I was getting blowjobs from my own teenaged daughter, and was having a fantasy about getting the same from a girl I¡¯d just met, who was barely any older.


    None of these thoughts stopped me from rubbing my cock while I watched the girls.


    It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t had sex with anyone other than my wife in eighteen years. Sasha¡¯s mother was a very sexual woman, and over that time she¡¯d had a couple of close female friends that we¡¯d shared together. I¡¯d enjoyed the other women¡¯s mouths and pussies just as much as she had.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Sasha called, breaking my pleasant train of thought, e in the water with us!¡±


    I hesitated a little as I thought of getting out of the water with my cock raging inside my shorts, but then I decided that a little football speed and the dark of the night would be my allies. I burst out of the water with a quickness, ran to the pool, and cannonballed right over the girl¡¯s heads while they screamed and took cover. When I came up they wereughing with soaked hair and faces.


    Sasha jumped on me and tried to dunk me but seeded only in climbing onto my shoulders.


    ¡°You shit!¡± She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get my hair wet!¡± I put my hands under her ass and threw her into the air, sending her sshing into the pool a short distance away.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Jessica said, ¡°you ARE strong, you threw her like ten feet!¡± Jessica slid through the water andid her hand on my chest. ¡°Will you throw me like that, Mister Mn? That looked like a lot of fun.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity any more that her sweet little drawl. I lifted Jessica by her waist, got both my hands under her tight little ass, andunched her screaming a few feet away from Sasha.


    I spent the next hour or so happily wrestling and sshing with those two beautiful girls, treating myself to plenty of contact with their nearly naked bodies, but eventually I decided to conserve some of my strength for whatever my tireless baby girl wanted to do that night, and retreated to the hot tub. The girls went back to their whispering andughing. After twenty minutes or so they came and joined me.


    Sasha came over and sat on myp, and gave me a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she said, ¡°we have something we want you to do for us.¡±


    I nearly choked. ¡°What would that be, angel?¡±


    ¡°Get us drunk!¡± Jessica blurted out. Both she and Sasha startedughing.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know, Jessica. Your mom might not appreciate that very much. Won¡¯t she worry?¡±

 43

    ¡°Not really. Mama¡¯s a bit of a lush. She likes to have three or four of those vodka drinks she makes and pass out. She¡¯ll be snoring like a horse until nine tomorrow morning.¡± Jessica slid over to my side. ¡°We have all night if you don¡¯t mind spending it with a couple of teenagers and some booze.¡±


    ¡°Please Daddy? Haven¡¯t I been good?¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes were glowing, her lips curled in a knowing smile. I was stuck and she knew it. Not that I really objected to the idea.


    There was a liquor store across the street from the motel. This was sounding better and better.


    ¡°Okay, you talked me into it.¡± I said. ¡°One rule though, and that¡¯s you only drink as much as I say you can. The first couple will be free, but after that I¡¯m going to want to make sure you¡¯re not going to get sick on me.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Sasha said. ¡°We¡¯ll pass whatever tests you give us, won¡¯t we Jess?¡±


    ¡°Damn right. Can I shower off in your room, though? I don¡¯t want to wake Mama.¡±


    **


    I came back from the liquor store with some good tequ and margarita mix, only to find Jessica sitting on the bed my daughter and I had performed oral sex on just a couple of hours before. She was wrapped in a bath towel, apparently naked underneath. The towel barely came a third of the way down her deliciously tanned thighs.


    ¡°Hi, Mister Mn. Sasha¡¯s in the shower still. What did you get us?¡±


    ¡°Some stuff for margaritas. Did you, ah, want to borrow a shirt or something?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll put my bathing suit back on once it dries a little.¡± Jessica turned a page on one of the issues of Cosmo Sasha had brought with her on the trip. ¡°If that¡¯s okay.¡± She added.


    ¡°More than okay.¡± I said. I took out the mix, booze and stic cups that I¡¯d bought. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some ice.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I went to the ice machine and filled the small stic bucket the motel had provided in the room. I had to shake my head to clear it. Jessica was something beyond the normal definition of ¡°hot.¡± But I was still married and my only other lover was my daughter. That development had been wonderful, but thest thing I wanted to do was gawk at her new friend and end up making her jealous. It began to dawn on me that if you¡¯re going to let your daughter drink your cum, you¡¯d better work hard to keep her happy. Because if that rtionship blows up its going to blow up in a big way. I really had no desire to end up as an Inte news sensation just before spending the next few years in jail for incest.


    I had a feeling that Jessica wasn¡¯t going to make the evening easy on me though.


    I got back just as Sasha came out of the shower. She smiled at me, looked over to Jessica and what she was wearing, shrugged and stayed wrapped in her own towel. She sat on the bed next to her new friend and started going over the magazine with her. From theughing and pointing that soon ensued, I assumed they were reading about the ¡°99 sex moves your man can¡¯t live without¡± advertised on the cover.


    I started working on the drinks as the girls continued tough and read. I heard Jessica whisper something to Sasha, but couldn¡¯t make it out.


    ¡°Ask him, not me.¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, he barely knows me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll ask him. I guess every daughter should know what kind of blowjob her Daddy likes.¡±


    I turned just in time to see Jessica¡¯s jaw just about hit the floor, right before she nearly rolled off the bedughing. When she turned over to her side I got a shaded view of her neatly trimmed pussy.


    I tore my eyes away as soon as I realized what I was looking at, but with a guilty look at Sasha I knew I was busted. She¡¯d caught me.


    Sasha winked at me and grinned.


    ¡°Daddy, in your male opinion, is technique or enthusiasm more important in oral sex?¡±


    ¡°I think a lot of both is what makes it great. If I had to pick one I¡¯d pick enthusiasm I suppose. Here¡¯s your drinks, girls. Here¡¯s to mymitting a crime by providing alcohol to teenagers.¡±


    The girls cheered and sipped cautiously at their drinks, and then after Jessica pronounced them ¡°yummy¡± they downed them with vigor, demanding another round before I could even sit down.


    ¡°Does a girl have to swallow to be enthusiastic?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°It probably helps, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sasha asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to swallow?¡±


    Jessica shook her head and wrinkled her nose. ¡°No. Myst boyfriend liked to smoke a lot, and I think maybe it made his stuff taste nasty.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! I love to swallow for my d ¡ª uh, my boyfriend. I love the taste.¡±


    ¡°Does he smoke?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably it. I only went down on the one guy before.¡±


    ¡°What do you do when he cums?¡± Sasha continued.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m embarrassed! Let¡¯s have another drink and I¡¯ll tell you. Maybe.¡±


    I provided the drinks, and the girls drank them more slowly this time. The conversation wandered here and there as we all got to know each other, but I suppose with them just wrapped in towels it was inevitable it would turn back to sex sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°So, what do you do when he cums?¡± Sasha pried again.


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ I just let him blow it all over my face. It used to turn him on a lot and make it so he wasn¡¯t mad that I wouldn¡¯t swallow for him.¡±


    Jessica looked down and turned a deep shade of scarlet after her admission, and Sasha and I shared a long look.


    ¡°That¡¯s really hot.¡± Sasha said, finally. I instantly got an image of my little girl pulling her mouth off my shaft as it pumped load after load onto her perfect face. The image stiffened my cock immediately and sent a shiver down my body.


    Jessica handed me her empty ss. ¡°Another one, Mister Mn?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I said. ¡°First, I¡¯m going to shower off. After that it¡¯s time for your first sobriety check. And call me Greg, would you?¡±


    ¡°Huh uh.¡± Sasha cut in, ¡°It¡¯s way hotter if she calls you ¡®Mister Mn.''¡± Both girlsughed loudly and scooted in closer together. I took my raging hard on into the shower.


    I rinsed off in the shower, trying to figure out what was going on. Did Sasha want me to do something with Jessica? Did Jessica? It wasn¡¯t like I could have a threesome with the girls, with one of them being my daughter and the other knowing it. The signals were obvious, but the situation was crazy.


    I came out of the bathroom to find the girlsughing over drinks. We were all in towels now. I hadn¡¯t brought fresh clothes into the bathroom with me.


    ¡°Now what we have here is a rules vition.¡± I said. ¡°You were supposed to take a test first.¡±


    ¡°But Daddy, we were thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Nice towel, sir.¡± Jessica said. Sasha pped her on the thigh.


    ¡°Hey watch it,dy. That¡¯s my Dad you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°A very sexy Dad.¡± Jessica answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to the towel,¡± I said, ¡°it¡¯s just till I get some clothes from my bag.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sasha said, ¡°We need more drinks, you have to give us your test first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you two lightweights probably couldn¡¯t even pass them. ¡°

 44

    ¡°Try us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I turned my attention toward them, my cock starting to thicken under my towel. I hadn¡¯t really put too much thought into my ¡°tests.¡± Seeing those two girls there on the bed though, their bodies covered only by that thin cloth, I started to get some ideas. ¡°Jessica, you first.¡±


    Jessica stood up and walked confidently to me. She turned those warm brown eyes up at me and said, ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°You have to stand on your tip toes, put your hands over your head, and arch back as far as you can without falling down.¡±


    ¡°No, my towel will fall off. ¡±


    ¡°Chicken!¡± Sasha yelled.


    ¡°You can borrow a shirt.¡± I said. Sasha started clucking.


    ¡°Okay! Shut up with the chicken noises I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Jessica adjusted her towel, tightening it, and then stood inches from me. She gave me a sexy smile as she stood up on the balls of her feet and stretched her hands high in the air.


    The towel fell off almost immediately. Sasha hooted and whistled. Jessica, unperturbed and gloriously naked, arched back, nearly pressing her pussy into my towel covered crotch. Her body was lean and hard, except for the swell of her B cup breasts and the soft, downy hair over her pussy. She had a dusting of freckles on her shoulders that I found incredibly sexy. Her nipples were small and pale pink. My cock tried its best to just right through my towel to get to the young woman in front of me.


    Jessica stood normally again, calmly picked up her towel and threw it over her shoulder. She looked down at my raging cock. ¡°Well that¡¯s quite a reaction, Mister Mn. I¡¯m starting to think you just wanted to see me naked. Dirty old man.¡± With that she turned and walked to the bed. She turned up the cover, climbed in and covered herself back up with the bedspread.


    ¡°I think I just fell in love with you.¡± Sasha said. Jessica leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Time for your test now, sugar.¡±


    Sasha stood up and walked over to me. ¡°What do you want me to do, Daddy?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Are you okay with all this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What, Daddy? I didn¡¯t hear your test.¡± For the life of me, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to ask her to do.


    Sasha loosened her towel and let it fall to the floor, showing me her clean, sensuous body. ¡°Here, Daddy. Is this easier?¡±


    All I could do was stand and stare at my daughter¡¯s naked form. How had I gotten to that ce? What was happening to my life?


    ¡°This is so hot.¡± Jessica said from the bed. ¡°Are you going to kiss him?¡±


    ¡°Dare me to.¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Okay. I dare you to give your Daddy a real kiss.¡±


    Sasha stood on her toes, put her arms around my neck, and kissed me passionately on the mouth. Her tongue tangled with mine.


    ¡°Have a drink, Daddy.¡± She said when the kiss broke. ¡°You¡¯re going to need one.¡± Sasha went and climbed under the covers with Jessica, and the two propped themselves up on the headboard, side by side.


    I made myself a straight triple of tequ, and downed it with a hand that was literally shaking.


    ¡°Come sit on the bed, Daddy.¡± Sasha said. I did as she asked. My cock was still hard as steel beneath my towel.


    ¡°Okay, now you.¡± Sasha said to her friend. ¡°Show him how girls kiss down south.¡±


    Jessica climbed out of the covers, still naked, and grabbed my by the back of the neck and kissed me hard. I felt her tongue on mine, attacking my mouth where Sasha had been caressing it.


    Jessica took me by the hand and pulled me down onto my back on the bed. Sasha reached over and undid my towel, letting my cock stand at attention.


    ¡°You guys sure are an interesting family.¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°We¡¯re lovers.¡± Sasha answered. ¡°Does that creep you out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think so. Not so far.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We don¡¯t fuck, we only use mouths and fingers. But you can do whatever you want to him. All I want to do is watch.¡±


    ¡°Sasha, baby¡­ your mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh. She¡¯s not here. We¡¯ll deal with her when she gets home.¡±


    Sasha guided Jessica¡¯s hand to my dick, and the two of them slowly jacked me up and down.


    ¡°You suck him off?¡± Jessica asked my daughter.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Can I watch you do that?¡±


    Sasha smiled and leaned over, taking my cock into her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down, making me practically tear the sheets off the bed I was going so crazy. She put on a little show for Jessica, taking her mouth of me and flicking her tongue all along my length.


    ¡°Now you.¡± She said.


    Jessica paused for a second and looked up at me. ¡°Mister Mn, is it okay if I suck your cock like your daughter does?¡±


    ¡°If you girls keep talking like that I¡¯m going to cum all over both of you in about three seconds.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Mn.¡± Jessica said, and took my dick all the way into her mouth in one go.


    Jessica used a tighter suction than Sasha, and a faster motion. Just like when she kissed, she was aggressive when giving head.


    Sasha watched what her friend was doing to me, helping with Jessica¡¯s hair, keeping it pulled back away from her face. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± She said, ¡°Be a good girl and suck my Daddy¡¯s big dick. He only likes good girls, don¡¯t you, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡ª oh God, Jess ¡ª That¡¯s right, angel.¡±


    Jessica took her mouth off me about half a minute before I was about to blow my load down her throat whether she wanted to swallow it all or not.


    ¡°Sasha, honey,¡± she said, ¡°I want to do this to you, too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to lick your clit. Will you let me? Your dad can fuck me while I do it if you want.¡±


    ¡°God that sounds so hot. I¡¯ve never¡­ I mean, I¡¯m cool with it, but I¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be so good to you, baby. Better than any boy has ever been.¡±


    The girls arranged themselves, and I moved out of their way. Soon, Sasha wasying on her back with her legs spread wide, showing her shaved pussy in all it¡¯s beauty. Jessica got on her knees in a prayer position in front of her. She lowered her lips to my daughters vagina as she offered her ass and pussy to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum in me, Mister Mn,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m not on the pill.¡±


    She ran her tongue up my daughter¡¯s snatch in a long,nguid lick while I eased my hard cock into her tight, warm snatch from behind.


    Jessica felt amazing, her cunt was so warm and snug. I held her my her narrow hips and thrust slowly in and out of her while she licked Sasha¡¯s equally wet pussy.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Oh God¡­¡± Sasha panted, her fingers digging into Jessica¡¯s hair. I started speeding up my thrusts as Jessica did a heroic job keeping her mouth on target while getting pounded from behind.


    ¡°Oh fuck, your Daddy¡¯s cock feels so good in my pussy.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Sasha said in a high, anxious tone. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so hard and so big. Oh fuck¡­ you should fuck your Daddy. Just let him fuck you and fuck you and teach you everything¡­ oh Jesus, Oh fuck¡­ honey¡­ oh god, I¡¯m going to cum! Your Daddy¡¯s making me cum!¡±


    Jessica started going wild, thrusting back into me full force while I thrust back with everything I had. I was buried to the hip in this young girl, her pussy stretched tight around my dick.


    Jessica started grunting in rhythm with her backward thrusts until finally she stiffened and screamed out while her cunt spasmmed all around me.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± She said, ¡°Holy fuck! Oh God, I came so hard. Mmmm Mmmmmmm.¡± Thatst bit was drowned out as she buried her face in my daughter¡¯s snatch again.


    ¡°That feels so good¡­¡± Sasha said, reaching up for my hand. I gave it to her and she pulled as if to bring me to her side. I slowly slid my cock out of Jessica¡¯s pussy and got off the bed, only to kneel on it again, with my shaft offered up to my daughter¡¯s willing mouth.


    ¡°Oh yeah, suck my juices off your Daddy¡¯s cock. Be a good girl for him.¡± Jessica said, and then went back to her tongue work.


    My daughter took me deep into her mouth as she clutched her friend¡¯s hair. Then suddenly she stopped and pulled away.


    ¡°Oh God I¡¯m going to cum!¡± She said.


    Jessica immediately lifted her head away from her snatch.


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re not.¡± She said. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh no! Please make me cum baby, you had me so close!¡±


    ¡°No way. You¡¯re going to cum on your Daddy¡¯s cock. I just have to see you guys fuck.¡±


    Jessica took me by the hand and pulled me away from Sasha¡¯s mouth, and toward her spread legs.


    ¡°Oh no, Daddy.¡± Sasha said, ¡°We can¡¯t, I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t cum in you, will you Mister Mn?¡± Jessica said. I couldn¡¯t say anything. I was like a machine running a program, climbing in between my only daughter¡¯s legs, my cock aimed at her opening.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jessica said. ¡°Put that big cock in her. It¡¯s going to feel so good, Sasha. Your Daddy is going to fuck you so good.¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy. Do it. Do it, please.¡±


    I set my cock at the entrance to my baby girl¡¯s vagina. Absurdly, images shed through my head of teaching her to ride a bike for the first time. She¡¯d been so cute on it, so proud of the little pink bows on the handlebars.


    ¡°Fuck me, Daddy.¡± She whimpered, tears in her eyes. ¡°I need you so bad.¡±


    With a single push, I took my daughter¡¯s virginity, her wet vaginal tunnel taking me in without resistance.


    I¡¯d never felt anything like it. My little girl was everything to me, and now I was surrounded by her. I pumped in and out of her, all the world ceasing to exist except for her, and for Jessica¡¯s hand on my ass, pushing me insistently in and out, in and out. I held myself up on my hands and fucked my daughter, fucked her tight pussy. I told her what a good girl she was being, and my cock was so hard in her snatch that I felt like it was going to explode.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m cumming Daddy! YES DADDY! DADDY! OH FUCK I¡¯M CUUUMMMING!!!¡±


    Sasha arched and twisted around as her orgasm overwhelmed her. She panted and moaned long and low, her eyes locking with mine.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± She gasped, ¡°I love you so much!¡±


    ¡°I love you too, baby girl. I¡¯m going to cum so soon. Where do you want it?¡±


    ¡°On my¡­. on my face, Daddy, like Jessica said. Cum on both our faces.¡±


    I pulled out of my daughter¡¯s tight pussy only when my orgasm was inevitable. Both girlsy on their backs, heads together as I knelt over them. Both of them started stroking my dick just as I started shooting, thick shots of cum spattering all over their lovely faces, running down them in rivulets and onto their neck and breasts. My knees shook and I copsed to the bed on Sasha¡¯s side, semen still pouring out of my cock. Sasha got up and took me into her mouth, making sure she got everyst drop of my sperm.


    When she was done, Sashay snuggled up against me, her naked body pressed to mine. After a few minutes, Jessica got up, covered up both with the sheet and bedspread, went and washed her face, and then came back and kissed us both on our foreheads.


    ¡°That was the hottest thing that¡¯s ever happened to me.¡± She said. ¡°I hope I see you guys again sometime. I¡¯ll leave my number.¡±


    After Jessica had left the room, Sasha gave me a kiss on the cheek. She¡¯d wiped the cum from her face on the bedspread, but some of it was still matted her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± She said.


    ¡°I know, angel, me too.¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you were my first. That was so good.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to something like that. In truth, I felt honored.


    ¡°I love you, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, baby girl.¡±

 45

    ** All characters are over 18 **


    ¡°Daddy?¡± My daughter, Sasha, said from my bedroom doorway. I opened my eyes to see her standing there, naked except for a pair of ck cotton panties. Her generous breasts were defying gravity, as usual. Her tummy was t perfection, her hips cocked to one side in a way only teenaged girls can manage.


    ¡°Hi baby girl.¡± I answered sleepily.


    ¡°Can I climb in bed with you?¡±


    ¡°Not with those panties on.¡±


    Sasha grinned and slid her underwear down her smooth legs, revealing her shaved, perfectly shaped little pussy mound. I pulled the bedcovers aside and her baby brown eyes went to my thickening cock before she climbed in next to me.


    My daughter and I had be lovers a few days before, in a hotel room on the way home from a family visit. We¡¯d started out with a simple rule: we¡¯d only use mouths and fingers, and I wouldn¡¯t fuck her for fear of getting her pregnant.


    All that had gone out the window after Sasha had made friends with a southern girl named Jessica, whom we had shared between us. Jessica had talked Sasha into letting me put my cock in her pussy, and I fucked my little girl for several glorious minutes before the whole thing became too much for me and I¡¯d pulled out to cover both girl¡¯s faces in cum.


    We were home now though, ourst morning alone together before my wife Anna got home from visiting Sasha¡¯s grandmother in Russia.


    Last night had been well spent, Sasha sucking me off on the couch after I¡¯d licked her to three climaxes. I¡¯d carried her spent body back to her bed. I¡¯d wanted to take her to mine, but in truth I¡¯d needed a night to clear my head and get mentally prepared for Annaing home. We had to leave at nine in the morning to go pick her up at the airport.


    I looked at the clock. It was already seven thirty.


    Sasha snuggled her naked body up against mine, her hand going immediately to my cock.


    ¡°Sasha, baby, we don¡¯t have much time. We have to go get ready to pick up your mom.¡±


    ¡°I know, Daddy. I wanted toey with you a bit first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­ after Mom gets back¡­ how long do you think it will be before you and me can¡­ you know, y together?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, angel. We can¡¯t get caught. We have to be really careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about stopping on me. I need your cum in my mouth. A lot. Don¡¯t make me wait.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We just have to be careful.¡±


    Sashaid her head down on my chest and stayed quiet for a couple of minutes.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°Will you fuck me again? I know we said we wouldn¡¯t but it might be a long time till we get another chance.¡±


    A red g went up in my head immediately. Getting Sasha pregnant was something I definitely didn¡¯t want to risk. I immediately decided to tell her no.


    ¡°Put me in your mouth for a minute first.¡± I heard myself say. Damn. My willpower was less than nothing now. I was a ve to my lust for my beautiful, blonde baby girl.


    Sasha kissed me on the mouth, and then kissed her way down my chest, until she finally reached my cock. She licked up and down the enraged monster before she finally sucked me gently into her mouth, swirling her tongue around my dick as she did so.


    I held my daughter by the hair as she feted me, looking into her eyes as she bobbed her head up and down on my shaft. Her mouth was so very wet and warm, her lips soft and pliant. She cooed and moaned as my cock slid in and out of her mouth, the vibrations moving from my dick all through my body.


    ¡°That feels so fucking good, angel.¡±


    Sasha took her mouth off of me and grinned.


    ¡°Was I a good girl, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, baby, you were the best girl.¡±


    ¡°Will you fuck my pussy now?¡±


    ¡°Lay on your tummy, baby. Daddy¡¯s going to fuck you so hard.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmm, oh yeah, Daddy. Take me from behind like a bitch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a mouth you have there, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Daddy, I¡¯m only a slut for you, I promise.¡±


    I slid a pillow under my daughter and crawled up behind her with my dick aimed at her pretty little pussy. I slid the head up and down her wet slit, making her body twist and writhe in anticipation.


    ¡°Oh God, Daddy. Put it in me, please. I¡¯ll be so good, I promise.¡±


    I shoved my cock into my daughter in one thrust, and she screamed like a cat in heat as I started pumping my hard organ into her depths over and over again, my pubic hairs mming into her shaved snatch with every thrust.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy! Daddy! God, keep fucking me!¡±


    My cock was being gripped like it was in a silken vise. I made a fist in my little girls hair as I pounded her into the mattress, the bed bouncing and creaking every time I shoved my meat into her.


    ¡°Harder, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you like it hard, baby?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! Oh God Daddy, that feels so¡­ fucking¡­ good! Call me a whore Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You want to be a whore for me? You want me to fuck you like a whore?¡±


    ¡°Oh God, yes. Now tell me I¡¯m a good girl.¡±

 46

    ¡°You¡¯re being such a good girl for Daddy, baby. Daddy¡¯s sorry he has to¡­ ah! That I have to fuck you so hard. Fuck, baby, your pussy feels so good!¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck¡­. tell me¡­ oh God¡­ tell me you love me, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I do love you, angel, more than anything.¡±


    ¡°OH FUCK DADDY, I¡¯M GOING TO CUM!¡±


    ¡°Cum for me, baby girl. Cum for Daddy!¡±


    With that Sasha lost all rhythm and just started mming her hips back into mine, burying her face in the pillow and screaming for all she was worth. For my part, I gritted my teeth and kept thrusting into her, trying to hold back the tidal wave of cum wanting to shoot out of my cock. Around a billion sperm were screaming at me to just impregnate the young girl wrapped around my shaft, daughter or no.


    ¡°Fuck, Daddy! Oh God that felt so fucking good¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to cum baby. You need to swallow for me.¡±


    ¡°No, I want it in me. Cum¡­ cum in my ass Daddy. Just do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, baby, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just¡­ be careful I¡¯ve never done it before.¡±


    I slowed my pace and caught my breath, but never stopped my thrusts. Sasha moaned long and low into the pillow.


    I reached over my daughter and opened a small drawer in my wife¡¯s nightstand, taking out the small bottle of lube we kept there. Gently, trying to keep under control, I squirted some of the lube into my baby¡¯s tight asshole, and then smeared more of the stuff onto my cock.


    ¡°Are you ready baby?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Tell me I¡¯ve been bad, Daddy. This is what happens to bad girls.¡±


    ¡°This IS what happens to bad girls, baby. Bad girls who won¡¯t take their Daddy¡¯s cum their pussy.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, I want your cum in me so bad. I wish you could cum in my pussy.¡±


    ¡°No, baby. You¡¯ve been bad. Now I¡¯m going to cum in your ass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I didn¡¯t mean to be bad, I promise.¡±


    Slowly, I pulled my steel hard cock out of my daughter¡¯s pussy and started prodding her well lubed ass with it. Her body tensed at first and she bit her lower lip.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh God, Daddy. Don¡¯t fuck my ass, I¡¯ll be good, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I know you will next time, angel. This is for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Daddy this is so hot. Teach me my lesson.¡±


    I pushed, and the head of my dick slipped into Sasha¡¯s tight brown hole.


    ¡°Ow! Oh be careful, Daddy! You¡¯re taking my cherry there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking all of you baby. You¡¯re all mine now.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Daddy. Ow! Ow! Oh no, don¡¯t stop, keep going! Ow! Oh I¡¯m so sorry, Daddy! I promise I¡¯ll be good!¡±


    I pushed in a little harder, and my cock finally slid all the way into my little girl¡¯s ass, just like she wanted. Iy still, except for the asional insistent twitch of my cock, and let her get used to me being in her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready for your lesson, angel?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡±


    With that I started fucking my daughter¡¯s tight asshole. If I thought her pussy had been tight, I was being introduced to a whole new definition of the word. Sasha¡¯s backside was chewing my cock, even past the lube, and I had been so close before I entered her that there was no way I was going tost long.


    ¡°Rub your clit for me, baby.¡± I said. ¡°Cum like a whore while your Daddy fucks you in the ass.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Daddy!¡± Sasha said as her hand went underneath her and she started rubbing her pussy with a fury. ¡°OH FUCK DADDY!¡±


    ¡°God, baby, I¡¯m going to cum so hard!¡±


    ¡°Do it Daddy! Cum in my ass! I¡¯ll be a good girl¡­ I¡¯ll be a good girl¡­ so¡­ fucking¡­ good!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight baby!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING DADDY!¡±


    My daughter went wild under me again, and I shoved into her with everything I had as my cock jumped and shook and spewed huge ropes of cum into her. A flood of sperm that would have choked her if she¡¯d tried to take it down her throat. My dick jerked again and again as it kept shooting, and through it all I kept pounding away at my baby girl, shoving all that cum as far into her as I could. The moan that came out of my mouth was ripped from my soul. I gave everything I had to my little girl.


    **


    ¡°Mom!¡± Sasha yelled as my wife, Anna, walked into the baggage area. She ran to her mother and the two of them hugged each other tight. I followed at a more dignified pace and kissed Anna on the cheek, taking her carry on bag from her when I did so. Anna was all smiles; a vision of slender, Eastern European beauty. Her hair was as blond as Sasha¡¯s, her eyes a deep blue. She stood a good three inches taller than our daughter and at thirty five she was every bit as attractive as she¡¯d been on the day I married her.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± She purred to me, her Russian ent a little more pronounced than usual, just as it always was when she came back from visiting her family overseas. Normally, Anna¡¯s ent was just a hint. Most people could talk to her for several minutes before catching on that she wasn¡¯t born here in the states.


    ¡°Hello yourself.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Did the two of you get along alright while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Sasha answered, ¡°we took good care of each other, didn¡¯t we Daddy?¡±


    **


    With Anna home lifergely went back to normal. With my vacation time over, I resumed my job at the office. Anna mostly worked from home doing grant writing. It didn¡¯t leave a lot of time for me to pursue my sexual rtionship with my daughter. I thought about it a lot, but I hadn¡¯t had the guts to try to sneak into her room at night yet. I was too afraid of being caught. Anna was a very sexual woman, and the two of us had done some pretty kinky stuff over the years, but me fucking and getting sucked off by our little girl was beyond the pale.


    So I kept myself busy tending to my wife¡¯s needs. I was sure Sasha could hear us making love most nights.


    During the day, Sasha would make sure I hadn¡¯t forgotten about her by finding a lot of excuses to hug me, or rub up against me during the day. During these ¡°innocent¡± contacts she¡¯d sneak in a quick grab of my cock or ass or whisper in my ear. Let me tell you, it¡¯s pretty hard to hold your train of thought when your daughteres up and whispers to you how bad she wants to feel you cumming in her mouth.


    The next time I really had a chance to be close to Sasha for an extended period of time was a Thursday afternoon, about a week after we¡¯d picked her mother up from the airport. I¡¯d gotten home early that day and Sasha came home to find me reclining on the couch, watching a little ESPN. I¡¯d already changed into a pair of shorts and a t-shirt as the summer was still very warm.


    ¡°Hi, Daddy,¡± she said. She was wearing a knee length sun dress that showed her body off wonderfully. She looked absolutely built for sex.


    ¡°Hi baby.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s mom?¡±


    ¡°At the gym,¡± I answered, clicking the TV off.


    Sasha slid in next to me on the couch and kissed me passionately on the mouth, her tongue tangling with my own.


    ¡°God, Daddy. I need you so bad. I¡¯ve been wanting to die I¡¯ve been needing you so bad.¡±


    ¡°Me too, angel. We have to be quick though, your mom is almost home.¡±


    No sooner had I said that then Anna pulled up in the driveway.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Sasha said, her hands rubbing my hard cock through my pants. ¡°I wanted to suck you off so bad!¡±


    I clicked the TV back on and Anna readjusted her position so that we were spooning when her mom opened the door.


    ¡°Hi, Mommy!¡± She said.


    ¡°Hello. Oh, don¡¯t you two look very cute.¡± Anna came over, still in her gym clothes, and gave both Sasha and I each a light kiss on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to go climb in the shower, then I¡¯ll start dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, honey.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Sasha echoed.


    As soon as we heard the water turn on upstairs, Sasha reached down and undid my zipper, working my shorts down my legs quickly. My cock was in her warm mouth within seconds.


    ¡°Oh yeah, angel. Daddy¡¯s missed your sweet little mouth so bad.¡±

 47

    ¡°Mmmmm. Mmm-hmmm.¡± Sasha moaned, her fingers reaching down to her own pussy to rub her clit while she bobbed her head up and down. She was keeping a fast pace. Both she and I knew my wife wouldn¡¯t be in the shower long.


    But after only a couple of minutes Sasha broke her contact with my cock.


    ¡°Fuck me Daddy, please.¡±


    ¡°Baby we can¡¯t keep doing that, it¡¯s too risky. We have to get you on the pill or something.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we can, but right now I need you to fuck me so bad.¡±


    Sasha stood and removed her panties, clutching them tightly in her hand as she spooned with me again, this time lifting the back of her dress up to give me ess to her tight little snatch. I got my rock hard cock into her and pushed, sinking every inch of my shaft into her slick little tunnel.


    ¡°Oooooh. Oh yes, Daddy. I¡¯ve been¡­ ah¡­ I¡¯ve been dreaming about this for a week.¡±


    I brought my hands under the front of her dress to rub at her clit as I fucked her.


    ¡°Your little pussy feels so good, baby, but we have to be so careful.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Daddy. Rub my clit. Oh, fuck me. I want you to teach me everything, just like Jessica said.¡±


    ¡°I will baby. God, you feel so incredible.¡±


    I started thrusting harder into my little girl, the sweet sounds of my cock sliding in and out of her some of the sexiest noises I¡¯d ever heard.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ I¡¯m going to cum, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s close, too, baby.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°God, baby, I¡¯m so close!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ don¡¯t stop, Daddy! Faster! Oh fuuuuuuck, I¡¯m going to cum so hard!¡±


    ¡°Hurry baby, Daddy¡¯s going to cum!¡±


    ¡°Oh God! Oh God I¡¯m cumming Daddy! Cum in me!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t baby!¡± My guts were churning though as I kept pounding my cock into my daughter. My balls tightened as my orgasm quickly reached the point of no return.


    My daughter¡¯s pussy was clenched down tight on my cock as she bucked her hips back into mine. There was nothing I could do. I couldn¡¯t pull out of her and shoot cum all over the ce while her mother was right upstairs, and not cumming simply wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m cummmmming! Oh God, cum in me! Cum in my pussy, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck, I¡¯m cumming too baby!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! Fucking give it to me! Cum in me!¡±


    With that I shoved my dick into my baby girl as hard as I could and just let go, my shaft jerking inside her spasming cunt as burst after burst of my cum shot into her, overfilling her teenaged pussy with sperm. My arms went around her and I clutched her to me and the torrent of cum went on and on, both of us shaking from the intensity of our orgasms.


    ¡°Oh, I feel it,¡± Sasha moaned, ¡°I feel you shooting in me.¡±


    ¡°God, baby girl, what have I done?¡±


    ¡°It feels so good, Daddy. Oh God, I love your cum.¡±


    My daughter¡¯s pussy clutched at me over and over again, drawing everyst drop of semen out of my cock just as we heard the water turn off upstairs. Slowly, Sasha pulled away from me, my cock sliding out of her. She clutched her panties between her legs to catch the cum leaking from her.


    Sasha knelt down by the couch and put her tongue in my mouth again.


    ¡°That felt so good, Daddy. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, angel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better cover up before Momes back down. I¡¯m going to go clean up¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sasha quickly showed me one of her fingers covered in our cum and then popped it into her mouth to suck it clean.


    ¡°Yummy.¡± She said with a grin, and retreated towards the stairs.


    ¡°Love you, Daddy!¡± She whispered to me, and blew me a kiss. I made a catching motion with my hand as I pulled my shorts up, my cock still sticky with our juices.


    In a few minutes I heard Sasha¡¯s shower turn on just as I heard the master bedroom door open. I¡¯d turned the ceiling fan on and opened a window. I hoped the living room didn¡¯t smell too much like sex. Anna was a smart woman. I knew if I kept fucking my daughter in the house, she was going to catch on. I wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯d do at that point.


    We had to stop. If we kept going either we¡¯d get caught or I¡¯d end up getting my own daughter pregnant.


    Even as I thought it, I knew I didn¡¯t have the strength to end what was happening. Only time would tell where this was all going to lead.

 48

    When I came into Sasha¡¯s room to say goodnight to her, she was brushing her long, blond hair in the mirror. She was wearing was a shirt that barely covered her ass when standing. Now that she was sitting, it had ridden up and I could see hercy ck panties.


    ¡°Hi, Daddy.¡± She said with a smile.


    ¡°Hi yourself. I just wanted toe up and say goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡±


    ¡°Downstairs, watching TV.¡±


    ¡°Close the door.¡±


    I did as she asked, and my daughter put her brush down and closed the distance between us in seconds. Instantly our arms were around each other and our tongues in each other¡¯s mouths.


    It had been like this for a month now, ever since Sasha¡¯s mother had gotten home. My daughter and I had be lovers while my wife was away visiting her family in Russia, and we hadn¡¯t stopped since.


    At first our rules had been simple: mouths and fingers only, no fucking. That had gone by the wayside in a wild threesome with a girl named Jessica that Sasha had met in a hotel. Since that night we tried to go back to just her sucking me off, and me licking her to climax, but more and more often we¡¯d been slipping, and I¡¯d been fucking her tight little pussy ragged. If there was time I¡¯d finish in her mouth or ass, but usually we were taking each other in what few minutes we could steal. Several times I¡¯d cum in her unprotected pussy.


    Sasha got my pants undone and took me into her mouth. As she closed her soft lips around my cock and began to slide them back and forth I knew that no man had really lived until he¡¯d watched and felt his own daughter give him head. The pure thrill, the pure sin of it was unmatched by any other sexual act.


    ¡°Fuck me, Daddy. Hurry before she misses you.¡±


    I helped my daughter up off her knees and thenid her on her bed. I barely had thosecy panties off her before her legs opened to me and she guided me towards her. She was on her back, her snatch aimed at my cock. I was standing at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Please hurry.¡± Sasha said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get interrupted likest time.¡±


    I rubbed the tip of my cock up and down her soaked slit, lubricating the tip.


    ¡°You came twicest time.¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Yeah, but ¨C ah! Oh yeah, Daddy, I can feel you sliding in ¨C you didn¡¯t cum. I want your sperm.¡±


    I started fucking my cock in and out of my little girl. Her pussy was soaked and so warm. She always kept it shaved bare for me. I looked down at her, at my daughter, and watched her face change shape as I slid in and out of her.


    She was right, I hadn¡¯t cumst time, or since. It had been two days and I¡¯d been walking around feeling like I was on the edge of orgasm all that time. I¡¯d thought about relieving the pressure myself, or enlisting my wife¡¯s help, but somehow I¡¯d felt like I¡¯d owed this orgasm to my baby. I¡¯d imagined shooting it into her mouth, but now I knew it was going to be in her hot little cunt.


    ¡°Have you been on the pill long enough yet?¡± I asked, knowing the answer was no. We¡¯d only gotten the pills for her four days ago.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Cum in my pussy daddy! Don¡¯t you love me?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, baby, I love you so much. Your pussy feels so fucking good.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? You like your daughter¡¯s pussy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, baby.¡±


    ¡°You like your daughter¡¯s vagina? Are you going to cum in it?¡±


    ¡°Fuck baby, I¡¯m getting so close! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡±


    Suddenly Sasha¡¯s body seized up and started thrashing around as she came, biting her hand so that she wouldn¡¯t scream or moan loud enough for her mother to hear. In response, I started fucking her even harder, her bed creaking softly as I pounded her.


    ¡°Honey?¡± I heard my wife call from downstairs.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Sasha said, locking her legs behind my ass and pulling me into her. ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­ we¡¯ll get¡­ oh fuck I¡¯m so close.¡±


    ¡°Finish in me, Daddy. Give it to me.¡± I arched my back and bit down on my teeth as my orgasm hit, and st after st of my seed shot into my daughter¡¯s womb. I fired shot after shot, my semen spilling out of her snatch and onto her bedspread.


    ¡°Cum for me, Daddy.¡± Sasha said, her eyes locked on mine. ¡°Fill my pussy.¡±


    ¡°Greg?¡± My wife called again.


    I kissed Sasha lightly on the lips as I pulled my dripping dick out of her. I pulled my pants back on and zipped up as I went to the door.


    ¡°Thanks for the goodnight kiss, Daddy.¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Night, baby.¡± I answered. ¡°Coming!¡± I called down to my wife.


    ¡°Again?¡± Sasha said with a giggle.


    **


    A couple of weekster I woke in the early morning to hear Sasha being sick in the bathroom. I looked over at my wife, still asleep. She was breathing steadily and turned away from me. I got up as quietly as I could.


    By the time I was out of bed, Sasha had made it back to her room. Her breath still smelled like mouthwash. She looked as though she¡¯d been crying.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Are you okay, angel?¡± I asked. Sasha shook her head, and came and wrapped her arms around me. I held her close, knowing what was wrong. It¡¯s a testament to mypleteck of morality that my dick got hard anyway, tenting out my robe.


    Sasha saw it, of course. She moved the robe aside with her hand and started stroking me. She giggled despite herself.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ you¡¯re always so hard.¡±


    ¡°Only for you, angel.¡±


    ¡°Not for Mom?¡±


    ¡°Usually for her, too. I¡¯ve been pretty busy between the two of you,tely.¡± Anna, my wife, was a tall, slender, beautiful woman born in St. Petersburg. She had the sex drive of a cat in heat, and always had. Since Sasha and I had be lovers, there were days when I woulde two, three, even four times a day. My home life seemed an endless fuck session, moving between my daughter¡¯s bedroom and the one I shared with my wife. Luckily, both women turned me on like crazy. I wasn¡¯t sure who had the tighter pussy, sometimes, and both got wet at the first kiss. Like mother, like daughter, I suppose.

 49

    ¡°Daddy,e fuck me, okay? Or¡­ make love to me. You know, gentle.¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby.¡±


    I stripped my daughter¡¯s night shirt off, revealing her gloriously naked body. She had a figure too perfect for anyone but a well developed teenager. That perfect distribution of body fat to her womanly areas, a girlishck of it anywhere else. She looked absolutely made for sex. A goddess to be worshipped with an offering of pleasure and cum.


    I took off my own robe and pushed her onto her bed, onto her back. I looked deep into her eyes as I eased my cock into her pussy, sighing as I felt it¡¯s silken warmth all around me. I began to slide in and out of her, the ecstasy of it taking my breath and hers.


    ¡°That feels so good, Daddy.¡± She said, softly.


    ¡°To me, too, angel. I love being inside my little girl.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­ your cock¡­ your cum¡­ it made a baby in me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I ¨C ah ¨C yeah, just like that ¨C ah! I¡­ took a test. I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m so sorry, Daddy.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°No, baby. It¡¯s not your fault. No, don¡¯t cry. God¡­ you feel so good, angel. I¡¯m starting to get close.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. You can cum in me now. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    My body tensed, and Sasha began to quietly orgasm all around me as I shot load after load into her already fertilized womb. The womb that held our baby.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ I love your cum.¡±


    Afterwards Iy next to my daughter, her finger ying idly with the cum still leaking from it.


    ¡°I guess maybe we should have left it just your mouth.¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe. But I think I knew the first time I tasted you shooting into my mouth, that we¡¯d end up fucking. There was nothing we could do to stop it.¡±


    ¡°No, I guess not. What do you want to do now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m scared, Daddy. Will¡­ will you fuck me again? Quick? Before Mom wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Of course, angel. Daddy will always be here for you, whenever you want.¡±


    **


    That night Sasha and I were watching TV, sneaking each other concerned looks, when Anna came in, looking as though she¡¯d been crying as well. She was pulling her wheeled travel bag with one hand, her other hand was in a fist.


    I sat bolt upright when I saw her. I snapped the TV off with a quickness. Sasha pulled her legs up into her chest.


    ¡°Mom?¡± She said, quietly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Anna held out her hand. It was a pregnancy test, still showing positive.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°I found it in the outside garbage.¡± Anna said, her Russian ent still more pronounced than usual from her trip. ¡°Right where you hid it.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes welled up. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked after nearly a minute of silence.


    ¡°That depends. This house is full of lies now, and I hate it. I should go. Maybe to Mary and Tom¡¯s house in San Francisco, maybe home to my family in Russia. Better that than more lies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mommy.¡± Sasha said, her voice breaking.


    ¡°No more lies.¡± Anna repeated. Sasha shook her head. She looked to me and I nodded agreement as well. Anna looked back down at our daughter. ¡°Whose baby is it?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s. Please don¡¯t leave.¡±


    The reality of everything hit me right then, and it seemed to push all feeling out of me. I wasn¡¯t scared of anything that might happen to me. Jail, the media, whatever. None of that seemed important. What did seem important was the two women in the room with me. My family. It was all I¡¯d ever cared about. I loved both these women more than life, and I¡¯d betrayed them both. If I lost them, nothing else would matter.


    Anna sighed and looked at the floor. When her eyes came up, they weren¡¯t angry. She let go of her suitcase and went and sat next to Sasha, who was sobbing now, her face hidden in her knees.


    ¡°I guess I was afraid something like this would happen someday,¡± Anna said. ¡°Your father has no will power when ites to sex, and I¡¯ve let him have his way too often. And you¡­ you¡¯re were always just a little bit too much daddy¡¯s little girl. The way you sat on hisp, even when you started getting older¡­ it always made me wonder.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°I thought I heard you, once or twice. I tried to pretend it was something else, but when I heard you being sick this morning¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know how this happened.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s toote for that now. We have to go on from here.¡±


    I wanted to go to them, but I kept myself in my seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not mad?¡± Sasha said. Annaughed.


    ¡°Mad? I¡¯m horrified. I can¡¯t believe this is happening to us. We¡¯ve been such a happy family for so long.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I -¡±


    ¡°Shh. Let me talk, little one.¡± Hearing Anna use the pet name she¡¯d always used for our daughter made me think that maybe this wouldn¡¯t be as bad as I¡¯d feared. ¡°What makes me mad isn¡¯t that you made love to your father, or that he put a baby in you. It¡¯s that the two of you lied to me, and hid this from me. No matter what, we¡¯re supposed to be a family. There is nothing you could have told me that would have made me not love you.¡± Anna looked up at me. ¡°Or you,¡± she said.


    The three of us sat together like that for some time. Anna rubbing Sasha¡¯s back while she cried, me afraid to move or speak.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Anna asked, finally.


    ¡°About the baby?¡± Sasha asked. Anna nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think that I should keep it. I know it¡¯s¡­ but I can¡¯t imagine wanting to¡­ wanting to¡­ I can¡¯t even say it.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll ept it,¡± Anna said, as if we were talking about something far more normal, ¡°and it will be a part of our family.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave?¡± I asked. I tried to ask it in a steady voice, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°No. I will forgive you. Both of you. So long as there are no more lies.¡±


    ¡°No more lies, Mommy. I promise.¡± Anna looked at me and I nodded.


    ¡°Okay then,e with me.¡± Anna stood up and helped Sasha to her feet. She led her away towards the stairs and beckoned me with her finger.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°To bed.¡± Anna replied.


    Upstairs, Anna brought our daughter into our bedroom, and closed the door behind me once I entered as well. Then, thinking twice of it, she opened the door again.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no reason to close it anymore,¡± she said.


    My wife went to our daughter, who was d only in a thin button down shirt and a small pair of shorts. Anna began opening the buttons of Sasha¡¯s top.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°Undressing you, little one.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±

 50

    ¡°You and your father are lovers now. I know how good that feels, to have him in you, to have his seed in you. You won¡¯t be able to stop now, and even if you did you would be wanting, and he would be wanting, and I would be wondering. It would tear us apart.¡±


    Anna finished taking off Sasha¡¯s top. She hadn¡¯t been wearing a bra, and so her breasts were exposed to the air, her nipples hardening. Anna brushed them with her palm, and Sasha jerked in response. Whether from the sensation or fear, I couldn¡¯t say. Anna stripped her shorts and panties off as well, leaving our daughter naked as the day she was born, having stepped out of her undergarments.


    ¡°You shave here.¡± Anna said, touching the outside of her daughter¡¯s pussy with her finger tips. Sasha closed her eyes against tears.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°I do that, too, sometimes. I know how much your father likes it. Do you shave it for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At first just for a bikini, but now for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sexy. You¡¯re sexy. Isn¡¯t she beautiful¡­ Daddy?¡± Anna asked, turning toward me. I don¡¯t know what I expected to see on her face. Hurt, maybe? Anger? I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on until I saw her. In truth, there was pain in her eyes, but on top of it all was a look of pure lust. I knew that look well. Anna was an intensely sexual woman, but I¡¯d never seen her like this. She looked barely in control of herself. Her lips were parted, moist. Her pupils wide pits in the deep blue of her irises. I noticed then that her hands were trembling. I stepped forward and took one of them, my cock beginning to thicken in my pants.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± I answered. ¡°Just like her mother.¡±


    Anna slowly stripped off her clothing, revealing a matching set of ckce underwear. These she took off as well, and she slid her body next to our daughter¡¯s, her arm around her waist. Sasha leaned into her mother, and they hugged each other, naked. Anna¡¯s neatly trimmed bush pressed just above Sasha¡¯s shaved little mound.


    ¡°Are we really just alike, Daddy?¡± Anna asked. I didn¡¯t know if she nned on continuing to call me Daddy, but it was turning me on like crazy. She¡¯d done that for a while after she¡¯d gotten pregnant with Sasha, but never sexually.


    Anna was a beautiful woman, as I said, but she wasn¡¯t a teenager anymore. Now thirty five, her skin wasn¡¯t quite as taught, her thighs a little heavier. She was still mouth wateringly gorgeous, but I didn¡¯t think now was the time to exin the differences.


    ¡°Like twins,¡± I said.


    Anna smiled at this and turned to Sasha. ¡°Help me undress him.¡± She said, and then I had both women¡¯s hands on me, lifting my shirt, undoing my belt, helping me out of pants and underwear. Anna guided us all to the bed.


    ¡°Now, show me how all this started.¡±


    Sasha hesitated. ¡°It feels weird like this.¡± She said.


    Anna nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure, but this is the only way. You don¡¯t want it to break up our family do you?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then do as I say, little one. Show me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± With that, Sasha straddled my legs, and knelt down to my cock. She was incredibly turned on, I could feel the heat from her open pussy against my legs.


    Sasha licked my cock up and down, looking to her mother for approval. Anna closed her eyes for a moment, but then looked back and ran her fingers through Sasha¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°Yes, little one. Keep going.¡±


    Sasha took me into her mouth, pulling me in deeper than she ever had, until I felt the back of her throat, and felt her swallow. Anna moaned slightly as our daughter deep throated me. I groaned with the pleasure of it.


    ¡°She¡¯s talented.¡± Anna said. I didn¡¯t know what to say back, so I just wrapped one arm around my wife andy my other hand on top of hers, tangled in our daughter¡¯s hair.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha bobbed her head up and down, adding her own little moans to our family chorus. She brought her hand to my balls, which were already beginning to tighten.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting close already, Mommy. I think he likes having both of us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he does. He¡¯s a very lucky man.¡± I couldn¡¯t have agreed more.


    ¡°Should I make him cum in my mouth?¡±


    ¡°No, I need to be a part of everything. Show me how he got you pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡±


    Sasha crawled up over my legs, straddling me. She angled my steel hard dick towards her waiting pussy, and sank down onto me, taking me into her depths. I gasped at how wet she was.


    ¡°Oh¡­. God.¡± She moaned, feeling my length slide into her.


    ¡°Do you like that, Daddy?¡± Anna whispered into my ear.


    ¡°Yes, baby. It feels so good.¡±


    ¡°You like fucking our daughter? Tell me you like fucking her.¡±


    ¡°I do, I like it so much. She feels amazing. God, I wish you could feel it.¡±


    Anna was quiet for a while, as I thrust my hips up, pushing my cock into our little girl over and over again in a slow rhythm. ¡°I do, too,¡± She said, finally.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡­ Mommy, is it okay if I cum? It feels so fucking good!¡±


    ¡°Wait for your Daddy baby. I want to watch you cum together.¡±


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Daddy, hurry!¡± Sasha began to grind harder and harder against me, her movements bing more frantic. I shoved into her harder and harder as my guts began to churn and my balls began pumping semen into my cock.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s cumming baby!¡± I said, and Sasha went wild on top of me. We were both moaning loudly, lost in our coupling. All my wife could do was watch as I seized our daughter¡¯s hips and began pumping load after load of thick cum into her. Sasha¡¯s nails left deep red scratches on my chest as she let go and screamed out her pleasure.


    Sasha got off me andy to my left, and I wrapped my left arm around her, sandwiched between my girls. After letting us recover for a while, Anna slid down my body and took my cock into her mouth, cleaning it with her tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about seeing her do that to you,¡± Sasha said, ¡°it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Anna looked up, licking our cum from her lips, and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Sasha. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    With that, Anna crawled between our daughter¡¯s legs, and put her tongue in her pussy like it was the most natural thing in the world. Sasha threw her head back and looked as though she might faint.


    Anna lovingly ate my cum out of our little girl¡¯s pussy, and then turned her attention to her clit, spreading herbia open with her fingers and flicking her daughter¡¯s button with her tongue. Sasha moaned and made fists in her mother¡¯s hair.


    Watching a mother eat her daughter¡¯s freshly fucked cunt, knowing it was the daughter I¡¯d made with her, knowing it was my cum she was tasting inside her, my body just forgot the fact that I¡¯d cum minutes before. My cock stood straight out, pointed at the disy in front of me.


    ¡°Oh God, Mommy. Mommy! I¡¯m going to cum!¡± Sasha ground her pelvis against my wife¡¯s face and then cried out as her orgasm hit. Anna licked her all the while. When she crawled back up to me, the lust I¡¯d seen in her eyes before was just as strong.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll fuck me.¡± She said. ¡°I hope you have the strength for us both.¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± I said, getting up on my knees and turning my wife around. I took her tight little snatch from behind, just like she liked it. I pounded into her as hard as I could, my cock like steel from the sheer eroticism of fucking my wife while my daughter watched, fingering herself.

 51

    ¡°Ah!¡± Anna cried out. ¡°Ah! Ah! Fuck me, Daddy! Oh God, fuck me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, ¡± Sasha said, ¡°Call him Daddy. God, that¡¯s so sexy.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± My wife cried out. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    ¡°Cum for me,¡± I said, ¡°cum on Daddy¡¯s cock.¡±


    Anna mmed her hips back into me and grabbed at our daughter¡¯s breast as she came not once but twice, one after the other. Her second orgasm seemed to surprise her as much as it did me, overwhelming her and turning her moans into something near an animal howl. After that she went limp.


    I turned her onto her back and kept fucking her hard, her whimpering beneath me. As my balls tightened again I pulled Sasha in, crushed side by side into her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum.¡± I told them. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in you both.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yesssss,¡± Anna whispered.


    ¡°Oh God, do it Daddy.¡± Sasha moaned, fingering herself even faster, and bucking her hips like she was going to cum again.


    I thrust into my wife¡¯s pussy hard again, and started cumming. I let my first shot fly inside her, then pulled out, my second shot spattering on her public thatch. Then I gripped my cock tight, holding my cum in until I could thrust my cock into my daughter, where the rest of my seed spilled out, filling her snatch once again. Sasha came all around me as thest of my sperm filled cum spilled into her pussy.


    I copsed into a spent heap between my wife and daughter, and they pressed their naked bodies into mine. I¡¯d never imagined something so intensely sexual, or so wonderful. There was nowhere I¡¯d rather have been, and no one I¡¯d rather have been with.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± Sasha said. I nodded, trying to recover my ability to speak.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Anna agreed, ¡°But it has to be forever. We can never stop. If we stop, it will destroy us. It has to always be like this.¡±


    ¡°I can live with that.¡± Sasha said. ¡°I bet Daddy can, too.¡±


    ¡°Till the two of you kill me, sure.¡±


    Anna kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Goodnight, Daddy. Goodnight, little one. I love you both.¡±


    Sasha leaned over and kissed her mother deeply, and Iy back, surrounded by the deepest love any man can experience. I¡¯d never imagined my life going that way. A threesome with my wife and our daughter, my own daughter carrying my baby; but I found myself with fewints.


    I drifted off to sleep with my whole life held tight in my arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Anna cried out. ¡°Ah! Ah! Fuck me, Daddy! Oh God, fuck me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, ¡± Sasha said, ¡°Call him Daddy. God, that¡¯s so sexy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± My wife cried out. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    ¡°Cum for me,¡± I said, ¡°cum on Daddy¡¯s cock.¡±


    Anna mmed her hips back into me and grabbed at our daughter¡¯s breast as she came not once but twice, one after the other. Her second orgasm seemed to surprise her as much as it did me, overwhelming her and turning her moans into something near an animal howl. After that she went limp.


    I turned her onto her back and kept fucking her hard, her whimpering beneath me. As my balls tightened again I pulled Sasha in, crushed side by side into her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum.¡± I told them. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in you both.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yesssss,¡± Anna whispered.


    ¡°Oh God, do it Daddy.¡± Sasha moaned, fingering herself even faster, and bucking her hips like she was going to cum again.


    I thrust into my wife¡¯s pussy hard again, and started cumming. I let my first shot fly inside her, then pulled out, my second shot spattering on her public thatch. Then I gripped my cock tight, holding my cum in until I could thrust my cock into my daughter, where the rest of my seed spilled out, filling her snatch once again. Sasha came all around me as thest of my sperm filled cum spilled into her pussy.


    I copsed into a spent heap between my wife and daughter, and they pressed their naked bodies into mine. I¡¯d never imagined something so intensely sexual, or so wonderful. There was nowhere I¡¯d rather have been, and no one I¡¯d rather have been with.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± Sasha said. I nodded, trying to recover my ability to speak.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Anna agreed, ¡°But it has to be forever. We can never stop. If we stop, it will destroy us. It has to always be like this.¡±


    ¡°I can live with that.¡± Sasha said. ¡°I bet Daddy can, too.¡±


    ¡°Till the two of you kill me, sure.¡±


    Anna kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Goodnight, Daddy. Goodnight, little one. I love you both.¡±


    Sasha leaned over and kissed her mother deeply, and Iy back, surrounded by the deepest love any man can experience. I¡¯d never imagined my life going that way. A threesome with my wife and our daughter, my own daughter carrying my baby; but I found myself with fewints.


    I drifted off to sleep with my whole life held tight in my arms.

 52

    NEW STORY TITLE:>


    My Brother Fucked Me Stupid (Incest/Taboo)N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Everyone here is over the age of 18.


    Read and enjoy¡­


    **********


    The only thing you need to know about me is that I¡¯m a straight-A student.


    I take arge amount of pride in the fact that I get perfect grades. It started all the way back in kindergarten: I famously got A¡¯s in both sharing and snack-time. I even earned an A+ in napping. I was a world-ss napper.


    For the rest of my life, I kept my perfect record. Elementary school, middle school, high school ¡ª nothing but ny plus. A is for Always, after all.


    Of course, by the time I was a junior in college, and had reached the age of twenty, the subjects were a bit more difficult. But I still held myself to the same standard. Top of the ss, or bottom of the barrel. There was no in between for me.


    Hearing all this, I¡¯m sure you think I¡¯m some stuck-up know-it-all. But the truth is, I know my grades don¡¯t make me special. Anyone could aplish what I¡¯ve done. They just have to try. Personally, I think the world would be a better ce if everyone put in the time to do things as perfectly as possible.


    And when I say ¡®the world¡¯ here I¡¯m mostly referring to my younger brother, Kevin.


    Ordinarily, I didn¡¯t care much about Kevin. Didn¡¯t even think about him, if I¡¯m honest. Even though I was at college, I was still living at home to save money. So, I did run into him on asion. I¡¯d pass him on the way to the bathroom or see him at mealtimes. But mostly, we followed such dissimr orbits, we might as well have lived in different gxies, rather than across the hall from each other.


    It was because of that Saturday that I started to think that way. That was the fateful moment when, randomly, my little brother started bothering me. And that¡¯s when the thought urred to me, that if Kevin could be a little more perfect, my problems would be solved.


    I was sitting at my desk in my bedroom studying, naturally. Kevin had opened my door (without knocking, I might add) and immediately started doing his best to be a pest. He was earning himself a different kind of A. As in Annoying.


    ¡°Please,¡± Kevin whined, ¡°No one else can help me.¡±


    My eighteen-year-old brother was wearing an oil-stained t-shirt, a pair of ripped jeans, and a dirty ballcap that kept his usual mop of brown curls out of his dark, chocte eyes. Kevin was a sweet kid, funny, and my friends told me he was attractive. But he was currently keeping me from my textbooks and the only appropriate punishment for that was death.


    Only he wasn¡¯t taking the threat seriously.


    ¡°Just help me out for one minute,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Go away, Kevin.¡±


    Until that moment, it had been a perfect Saturday. It was pouring rain out, gloomy as all hell, and my parents had gone away for the whole weekend. The ideal scenario for me to shut the door to my room and study till my eyes rolled out of my head. I had a big biology exam the following week and I intended to while away the hours while preparing for it.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you, Jacey,¡± Kevin said.


    Jacey is me. My actual name is Jane-Christine, aka J-C. But everyone¡¯s called me Jacey since I was little. I don¡¯t mind it ¡ª it¡¯s certainly much better than Jane-Christine; I honestly don¡¯t know what the hell my parents were thinking.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Kevin continued, ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t ask if it wasn¡¯t really important.¡± He danced back and forth in my doorway as he pleaded, like he had to pee.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear,¡± I said, running out of patience. ¡°You want me to put down my books and give up my precious study time so I can drive you to the auto parts store. Which you im will take me all of how long?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes,¡± Kevin said.


    I gave him a dubious look.


    ¡°Twenty minutes, tops.¡±


    I held my stare on him. Finally, his eyes raced to the floor.


    ¡°OK an hour,¡± Kevin said, ¡°Probably. But that¡¯s not so bad. Then I can fix my car and leave you alone for the rest of the weekend.¡±


    ¡°We both know it¡¯ll be at least 90 minutes,¡± I said, ¡°All of which is time that¡¯s being taken away from my studying. If I want to get into Harvard Med, I need to do well in this ss. I¡¯m not going to suffer along at some second-rate state school because you need a spark plug or whatever.¡±


    ¡°First of all, we both know you¡¯re acing that exam,¡± Kevin said, clearly recognizing the best way to butter me up. ¡°But even if you got a big fat F, and you won¡¯t, you¡¯d still be set for life.¡±


    I snorted, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Kevin wasn¡¯t wrong. But it was the principle of the thing that mattered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Jacey,¡± Kevin said. His face got all pouty: his thick, bow-shaped lips formed a frown, and his usually sparkling eyes went all sad. ¡°My life¡¯s not all set out for me. I need to get a job at a garage, and to do that I have to be able to drive there, and I can¡¯t do any of it if I can¡¯t get my own car fixed.¡±


    ¡°And you need to go to the store to do that,¡± I said, finishing his monologue.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kevin said, looking relieved. ¡°It¡¯s like, if you had some piece of research you needed, you wouldn¡¯t let anything get in the way of you hunting it down, right?¡±


    ¡°Kevin! I¡¯m genuinely impressed by this well-reasoned and cogent argument,¡± I said.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll help?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Certainly not,¡± I said.

 53

    ¡°I really appreciate this, Jacey,¡± Kevin said for about the hundredth time.


    We were sitting in my car on the highway, inching forward through horrendous traffic. The storm roared around us like an angry god. We¡¯d been sitting for so long, it felt like the whole day was already burned away. Thebination of a busy shopping Saturday morning and the torrential weather had turned the twone road into a parking lot. Transformed every second into an agonizing hour.


    I¡¯d agreed to drive my brother (of course I agreed), but this was already way outside what I¡¯d been promised. And every time Kevin repeated his thanks, it was worth even less.


    As we sat there ¡ª staring at the same shopping centers on either side of us and wondering how many different Burger Kings one stretch of road needed ¡ª all I could think about was my poor, precious books. Calling out to me in unstudied pain. Kevin may have thought I could get an A just by waking up in the morning, but I knew the truth. It took time. Time that I was currently wasting.


    Kevin, meanwhile, seemed perfectly happy to sit in my sedan. He turned up the music and bounced his leg. He was so unapologetically dopey as he sang along. Like, he took pride in just floating through life with no n.


    ¡°You look like a doofus,¡± I told him, ¡°Dancing around like that.¡±


    Kevin grinned at me. OK, so maybe sometimes I could see the whole ¡®handsome¡¯ thing about my brother. If he wasn¡¯t such a slouch.


    ¡°Well, you look dumb, um, breathing like that,¡± Kevin said.


    I gave him a disdainful look. Clearly, I looked quite proper. I was wearing a perfectly sensible outfit for my thin frame: a dark green sweater and ck jeans that were both totally functional yetplimentary. I had my brown hair held back with a clip so that it never got in the way. My wire-framed sses were the perfect allegory for my personal philosophy: the bare minimum of fuss that was needed for things to be functional.


    Kevin wilted under my re. ¡°Fine, you actually look really cute,¡± he said, then nced away. I knew he was trying to be nice, but it only made me angrier.


    Cute. That word haunted me like none other.


    No matter how hard I tried, it was hung on me. I¡¯d had boyfriends in high school and college. Not one of them ever called me sexy or hot or beautiful. But cute? I had more of that than I could spend.


    And I¡¯m sure you¡¯re saying, what¡¯s wrong with cute? It¡¯s way better than fugly, right? And, sure, I guess. In the same way that a C+ is clearly better than a D. But that doesn¡¯t make it something to aspire to. Cute is for children. Puppies and kittens are cute.


    I¡¯ll admit that my body wasn¡¯t doing me any favors. I was only a bit above five feet and I was skinny all over the ce. One time, some drunk frat guy had called me a ¡®spinner¡¯ and I knew enough to be insulted. But as much as my body wasn¡¯t all that, I didn¡¯t look like some pre-teen either. I had tits (An A-cup, of course!) and my butt stuck out in a way that I thought looked pretty good.


    I just wanted to be seen as something more than ¡®cute.¡¯ I was clearly a woman and not a girl. But it didn¡¯t stop people from treating me that way. And it made me want to throttle them with my adorable little fingers.


    Back in the car, Kevin must have noticed my reaction because he tried again.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re good looking,¡± he said, ¡°Sexy. OK not sexy. It¡¯d be weird if my older sister was sexy. You¡¯re hot. Um, attractive. Oh dammit.¡±


    OK, so maybe my brother was better off sticking with cute.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I told him, ¡°I get what you¡¯re trying to say. You¡¯re not too ugly either.¡±


    ¡°Gee thanks.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I know you have girls all over you,¡± I said.


    Kevin blushed and looked away. He wasn¡¯t a mimbo or anything. In fact, I¡¯d never seen my brother bring a girl home. But I knew how women saw him because I¡¯d watched my own friends moon over him.


    ¡°I just wish you¡¯d take things seriously once in a while,¡± I said, ¡°I get that college isn¡¯t for you. But there are tons of other options. You can¡¯t spend your whole lifeughing. Trust me, eventually you turn into the joke.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I know,¡± Kevin said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing all this. I want to make it happen, Jacey. I really do.¡±


    Eventually, finally, we got to the auto parts store. We raced from the lot and into the building, the rain pouring down like it was trying to drown us. It beat on my umbre so hard; it sounded like a drum solo. I didn¡¯t want to think about what would happen if I didn¡¯t have it.


    The store was warm, and it smelled like oil grease. Kind of weirdlyforting, actually. It took Kevin forever to find what he needed. And the line at the front was worse than Disney World. But we left the store triumphant.


    Going home, the traffic was no better. We inched forwards for what felt like hours. I swear every moment that passed in that car felt like ying a piece of my skin. Death by a thousand seconds. I tried to make myself calm down.


    Finally, we pulled up in our driveway. I opened the door. The storm was going as hard as ever. The droplets were already stinging my thigh. I reached for my umbre and clicked it open. Only, it didn¡¯t. I examined it, like I was going to understand it even a little bit. The mechanism had frozen. I didn¡¯t know why, and I couldn¡¯t fix it.


    Nor could I simply pull into the garage. Because that¡¯s where Kevin¡¯s broken-down car (the impetus for this ill-fated adventure) was sitting. I was stuck in the rainstorm of the century without a shred of cover.


    I threw the umbre to the backseat in disgust. Kevin eyed me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an umbre either,¡± Kevin said, ¡°I was sharing yours, remember?¡±


    I kept the curse word in my mouth, mulling on it like a piece of hard, sour jerky.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯ll make a run for it.¡±


    We leapt out of the car and scrambled for the front door. The water was cold, and I screamed, despite myself. I got to the door, fumbled with the keys, and finally tumbled into the foyer. We¡¯d been out for less than five minutes. Both of us were soaked.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I shrieked.


    My clothing clung to me. I took my hair out of the clip and shook it out. I was dripping puddles on the floor. I needed to change, then take a hot shower, before I could head back to my room and start my bhanalia of bookwork.


    ¡°Um, Jacey?¡± My younger brother stood next to me, simrly soaked. His clothing clung to his body in a way that, if I wasn¡¯t his sister, I would find very alluring.


    Kevin, apparently, at some point, had gone and gotten himself what I could only describe as a man-bod. He was tall, but I already knew that. And broad shouldered. Which I¡¯d seen for myself. But now, as his clothing stuck to him like it had been painted on, I realized my little brother was ripped. Bulging biceps. Prominent pecs. What was surely a washboard stomach. Holy crap my brother was¡­


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Kevin said. He¡¯d clearly caught me leering but misread it as contempt. He looked down at the ground, sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s just, um, I need your help.¡±

 54

    That snapped me out of my reverie. All I wanted to do was get out of my soaking clothes, warm up, and finally have the day I¡¯d nned for. Kevin already had my help. My help had been given and received. No more help was to be afforded; my coffers were all cleaned out.


    Kevin continued, looking anxious while acting unfazed. ¡°My car¡¯s hood won¡¯t hold up by itself. I lost the stand a long time ago. And I need to get in there but there¡¯s nothing I can use and so I was hoping that you could hold it for me. The hood, I mean.¡±


    I red at my brother. I was going to say no. I had to shut this down. Half my day was already wasted and one more thing was never just one more thing.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I at least get changed first?¡± I asked, gesturing to the tinyke we were making on our parents¡¯ white-tiled floor.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing,¡± Kevin said, ¡°It¡¯s messy work. And so, I¡¯m thinking that, actually, this is the perfect time to do it. You know, before we get clean again.¡±


    I let out a long sigh. I felt disgusting and gross. All I wanted to do was dry off. I could practically hear my books calling my name. And yet, my brother was being logical. For once.


    I stripped off my sweater, leaving it on the ground in a wet heap, like the corpse of some strange sea animal. It left me in only a in, white t-shirt. But at least that was mostly dry.


    ¡°Twenty minutes,¡± Kevin said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s all it¡¯ll take, I swear. If it goes one second over, you can stab me in the chest with the oil dipstick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do that either way,¡± I said, following my brother into the garage.


    *


    A? A stands for Angry.


    Mad was in the rearview mirror. I was absolutely livid.


    But I knew what was going to happen if I didn¡¯t agree. I¡¯d waste another three hours being bothered by my younger brother. He¡¯d ask and ask and ask and at that point, all my time would be wasted anyway. And he was right about the whole ¡®why get clean just to get dirty¡¯ thing. But that didn¡¯t make me any happier about what I was being forced to do.


    Kevin made all the appropriate appreciations of my effort, but I didn¡¯t care. I was going to help him fix his car, then run him over with the damned thing. Picturing it in my mind was the only way I was able to stop myself from strangling him.


    We went into the garage and Kevin lifted the hood of his sad little sedan. For all that Kevin doted on the little machine, I didn¡¯t see it. He had a beat up 1992 Volkswagon GTI (a Mk2, Kevin had once told me, proudly. Like that meant anything). It had been red at one point but had settled into a rust color. His friends all acted like Kevin had the holy grail, but as far as I could tell it was just another dirty cup.


    Kevin showed me what he wanted me to do. I reached up, human prop that I was, and held the hood in ce. Then my younger brother got right to work. He dove forward so deep, it looked like the engine was about to eat him.


    I stared off into the distance while my brother wrenched around under the hood. I tried to focus on what I¡¯d be studying, but all I could picture was more creative ways to murder my sibling. I knew the anger wasn¡¯t productive, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°That should do it,¡± Kevin announced. He twisted the wrench onest time, then stood up. He pped his hands, signifying he was finished. ¡°Honestly, Jacey. I can¡¯t thank you enough. I¡¯ve spent my whole life trying to¡­ To hold up your standard. I know that I can¡¯t. But whatever little sesses I¡¯ve had ¡ª they¡¯re because of you. It¡¯s all for you. I hope you know how much that means to me.¡±


    I looked at my brother, confused. Where had all thate from? What did all of it mean? I didn¡¯t know how to react, so I stood there, holding the hood.


    Out of nowhere, a gout of dark oil spurted out of the engine. I can¡¯t even exin it. Suddenly this massive burst of (thankfully) lukewarm liquid fountained onto me. It got my face, my shirt, everything. I was covered in ck awfulness.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Kevin cried out.


    He wrenched whatever it was closed, but the damage was done. His car had covered me. Now I was soaked in two different ways. Dirty and gross and already upset beyond sense. Kevin raced over to me. The look on his face ¡ª a mix of horror and panic ¡ª told me that my brother knew I was about to experience my own explosion.


    But I had the strangest reaction. I should have gotten madder, but I guess there was no ce else to go. I could have been upset, distraught, even devastated (Did I score an 800 in thenguage portion of the SAT? You know I did).


    But instead, as everything that happened reached my rational mind, I reacted in the strangest way: I started to giggle hysterically.


    It was an almost insane cackle. A burst of uncontrolledughter that hit me so hard, I tumbled to the floor of the garage. Kevin, unsure of how to react, started to chuckle with me. Then I started to sob.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kevin tumbled to the ground. He wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jacey,¡± he said, squeezing me tight.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I said through the tears, ¡°I hate you so much.¡±


    *


    Everything after that was a blur.


    I remember him carrying me up the stairs, like a fireman rescuing a child. He was talking to me, but I couldn¡¯t make out the words.


    He lowered me to the bathroom floor and turned on the shower. I looked up and saw my brother was also covered in oil. I couldn¡¯t put the pieces together. Had he gotten spurted on too? Or was he messy from carrying me?


    I lifted my arms and let my little brother strip me. T-shirt and bra. He struggled with my soaking jeans, but finally managed to get them off. Underwear and all. Naked on the floor, I should have felt shame or something worse. But I was oddly numb. Distant. Like watching this happen to someone else.


    Next thing I knew, I was in the shower. The warm water felt so good. I was having trouble standing for some reason and I reached back to hold myself up. Suddenly a pair of warm hands were holding my nks. Helping me.


    I looked up and saw my younger brother. Kevin was in the shower with me. He was naked too. The water poured off his perfect body. His deep brown eyes full of care. Mop of curly hair drooping with wet. He looked so good.


    The logic (or the illogic really) didn¡¯t hit me. Of course, my brother was in the shower with me. How else was he going to help me get clean? And he had to be naked. Who wears clothing in a shower? Crazy people, that¡¯s who.


    It was totally normal for me to bepletely nude in the shower with my sibling. Held in his warm hands. His body so strong around me. Yet weing and soft, as well. I was dizzy with it.


    I felt something slippery and realized my brother was soaping me down. He did it reverently, rubbing the bar of soap over my shoulders. Down my arms. Up my sides and around my legs. His face near my¡­ Well, you know.


    It should have been ufortable but when I felt my brother drag the soap down my back I felt my body only pleading for him to go lower.


    ¡°Is this OK?¡± he asked and I could only nod my head.


    His hands gripped at my little butt cheeks and damned if I didn¡¯t sigh in blissful release. I felt something rigid brush my thigh and I realized it was my brother¡¯s dick. I should have been repulsed but I felt something far more enthralling. Something about my strong brother cupping my ass, his shaft on my leg, sent me to this other ce. Where only sensations mattered.


    I¡¯m not sure who kissed who. I think it might have been me. I have this sh of reaching my lips to his and feeling so weirdly happy when they met. Like some part of me had been aching for it.

 55

    Then his tongue was in my mouth. Slippery hands on my breasts. I was gripping his steel-hard cock. My brother¡¯s cock, like it was the most important thing in the universe. You shouldn¡¯t be touching your brother¡¯s cock, I heard my mother say in my ear. But there I was, touching. Stroking. Both of us soaking and steaming hot.


    I remember the exact moment his fingers breached my pussy. The instant his digits filled my wanting, grasping sex. I¡¯d expected, I don¡¯t know, something fumbling. My other boyfriends had always approached my vagina like some foreign thing, and I doubted my clumsy little brother was going to be much better.


    But as soon as the tips of his fingers slipped inside me, I felt like I was his. A puppet on his string. He held me there, supplicant. Even the smallest movement enough to shake me to my core.


    We stood in the shower, loving each other. Worshipping each other¡¯s bodies. Moving in a strange, sibling concert. Our only reason for existence to get the other off.


    My brother went first. I felt his dick swell lovely in my hand before it burst ¡ª spewing forth like his car had only a little while before. Covering me, once again, in warm liquid.


    But this time, I didn¡¯t feel anything but ecstasy. Like his cum somehow triggered mine. I abruptly shot from feeling good to feeling GOOD.


    I gasped as the pleasure overtook me. I¡¯ve never been vocal, but the screech escaped my lips. High pitched and aching. The orgasm exploded out of me at the same time. Illicit pleasure, evoked by my own brother¡¯s hand. By his spend. It squeezed me down and wrung me out.


    I blinked myself back to consciousness on the floor of the tub. Kevin wrapped around me, holding me tight. Light kisses on the side of my neck. His hands now entangled in my hair. Shushing me as I shivered like a baby unable to be soothed.


    All of it echoed in my ears. Kevin¡¯s low groans. My ardent cries. My brother¡¯s strong arms encircling me. Wetness everywhere: the shower, my brother¡¯s spend, my own cum, the oil, my tears.


    ¡°Oh Jacey,¡± Kevin said. Again and again. ¡°Oh Jacey. My dear, sweet sister. Oh Jacey I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    *


    My brother wrapped me in a warm towel, holding me close while I shivered, inexplicably, in our steamy bathroom. The whole time he kept apologizing. I didn¡¯t know why. He had nothing to be sorry for. Not one damn thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said through the trembles. ¡°I did it, too.¡±


    Kevin spun me around and looked me in the eyes. Fuck he was so gorgeous. My sexy brother. Fuck.


    Slowly, Kevin led me to my bedroom. I saw scratches on his back and realized they were from me. I don¡¯t know why ¡ª I¡¯d done a lot of very wrong things in that shower ¡ª but the marks on my brother seemed to bother me the most.


    When we got into my room, I saw my open book on my desk. Waiting for me. It sparked something in my mind for a moment. But then it was gone. I didn¡¯t have the energy to chase it. I climbed into bed, slipped under the covers, and let sleep overtake me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    *


    ¡°Jacey.¡±


    Someone was shaking my shoulder. I blinked my eyes open and saw Kevin hanging over me. His dark eyes running over my face with something that looked a lot like love.


    ¡°You OK?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°I fell asleep,¡± I said, stating the obvious. I looked around my bedroom, like seeing it for the first time. How could such a familiar ce feel so strange?


    I gradually roused. Everything flooded back. Like opening a spigot, all those moments and emotions rushed into my mind. I couldn¡¯t make sense of it all. I never would. The bed felt warm. My brother¡¯s body warmer. Everything was fuzzy and strangelyforting.


    Considering what we¡¯d done, I knew I should feel ill. A twisting pinch in my stomach that screamed out the incorrectness of what I¡¯dmitted. That¡¯s your brother, your own flesh and blood, you needy slut. You jerked off your brother. Came on his fingers. What is WRONG with you? But for all that my remaining bit of rational brain was shouting, it was muffled from all the other contented things that were filling my mind. I felt, weirdly, epting of it all. Even a bit se.


    I guess A can be for Amorous. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, exactly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about before. I guess I kinda, I dunno, lost it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Kevin said. He stroked my hair, lovingly.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I felt oddly fearful of how he would respond.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kevin said, mirroring my own word. ¡°Better than fine, actually. Maybe kinda fantastic.¡±


    I smiled, broadly, despite myself.


    ¡°Jacey, that was more than I. You¡¯re incredible. My big sister is incredible.¡± He mumbled thatst bit to himself.


    Kevin moved to kiss me, and I let him. His lips felt so warm on mine. Wee. I became very aware of the fact that I was naked. That my brother, in my bed, was equally bare. I felt his hardness stiffen against my thighs. Warm honey leaked down my leg. Oh God. Not again. Please. Again.


    My brother¡¯s tongue pressed at my lips, and I let him slide it in. He pressed his body against mine, so tight I felt like he was trying to squeeze me down. Like we couldn¡¯t ever get close enough.


    As I kissed my sibling, I felt that same, hurtling dizziness as I had before in the shower. Like my body was taking the wheel, leaving my conscious mind to sit back and watch, powerless.


    For some reason, I thought my brother was going to stop there. But he started kissing down my neck. Through the valley of my breasts. Over my tummy. He pushed my legs aside. I knew what he was about to do. But for some reason I was still surprised when he kissed my pussy.


    Maybe it was the passion of it. I¡¯d had boys go down on me before, but they always made it feel like a chore. The necessary step they had to make before they could get to the good stuff.


    Kevin licked and slurped at my pussy like it was the only possible conclusion. As if eating me out was the ultimate goal of all existence. At least I just showered, I thought, stupidly, as my little brother went to town on my twat.


    My brother. Oh damn. My baby brother was seeing my pussy. Smelling it. Tasting my essence on his talented tongue. Incest. The word came to my mind unbidden, like a strange little factoid. I¡¯m having incest.


    Maybe I would have stopped him. The logical bit of my brain had finally poked through and perhaps I would have paused things. But I didn¡¯t. Because at the moment that pesky i-word popped into my mind, my brother curled his tongue inside my pussy and my body responded in kind.


    My back arched. My eyes rolled back. I shoved my pussy forward at my brother. My entire body supplicant to his sucking mouth and slippery tongue.


    Like I said, I¡¯d had a couple of couplings in my time. A few somewhat serious boyfriends, none of whomsted all that long. Some random hookups ¡ª I was at college, after all. I realized in that moment, as my brother brought me to my peak, that I¡¯d never, truly orgasmed with any of them. Maybe I¡¯d had little cums. Or tiny cum-like objects. Or maybe I¡¯d never actually cum ever. Because this? This was like nothing I¡¯d ever felt before. It was more like a bomb. Blowing the top of my head clean off.


    The pleasure spiked, like getting doused in endorphins. My body went taut ¡ª muscles crushing down to eke out every molecule of ecstasy. Toes and fingers clenched so hard they¡¯d ache for hours afterwards.


    My chest burned and I realized I¡¯d forgotten to breathe. I sucked in a huge, gasping gulp of air. Almost louder than a scream. I fell back onto the bed. I swear, it was like one of those dreams when you¡¯re falling. Inded on the mattress like I¡¯d dropped there from the ceiling.

 56

    My orgasm wriggled out of me. My whole body shook in little spasms of pleasure. My eyes, my arms, my legs. I slowly came back to consciousness.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Kevin said.


    I saw he¡¯d stopped licking me. Was watching me from between my legs, like looking at a piece of art. Glorious and glorifying.


    ¡°Wow is right,¡± I said, then started to giggle. I¡¯d cum so hard, I felt a little broken. I pulled my brother up so I could kiss him, and he let me. I tasted something salty on his lips and I realized it was me.


    ¡°Did I do OK?¡± Kevin asked, strangely self-conscious.


    ¡°Way more than OK,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Jacey,¡± he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For letting you give me the best orgasm of my life?¡± I asked, almostughing again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Wey in bed for a bit, appreciating each other. I felt my brother¡¯s cock pressing against my thigh. I realized I needed to return the favor. I slid my hand down and held his hardness. It felt so full in my palm. Masculine and strong, yet also strangely approachable. I never wanted to let go.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°But I want to,¡± I said, ¡°You made me feel good. I want to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± Kevin said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it to feel¡­ what¡¯s the word? Like a business exchange?¡±


    ¡°Transactional,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, that,¡± Kevin said, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure you want to get back to studying. I¡¯ve already taken up too much of your time.¡±


    I sat up in bed and stared over at my desk. Sure enough, my stack of texts, my special study notebook, were all sitting there, waiting expectantly. It was strange, but for the first time, I didn¡¯t have the urge to even look that way. Like, seeing all that stuff, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I was supposed to do with it. Read it, I guess? But why?


    ¡°That can wait,¡± I said, ¡°I want to take care of you.¡±


    I slid under the covers, grinning like a fool. There was my brother¡¯s hardness, all purple and pulsing. I gave him a couple of setup strokes, then opened my mouth and let him slip inside.


    Feeling his hardness on my tongue was like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced before. He felt hotter, fuller than I¡¯d expected. But it was more than the physical. There was arger connection there. An emotional whirlwind of desire and need. I¡¯d given head before, of course. But it was nothing like this. And again, I wondered at what I¡¯d actually been doing all these years.


    I slurped up and down my brother¡¯s cock. Tasting and testing at what he liked. I used my fist too, gripping just enough to let the skin slide up and down on his shaft. Tongue and fingers. Mouth and palm. All working together to bring my brother to release.


    Release. His end. I¡¯d never wanted something so badly. I wanted my brother to feel the same pleasure he¡¯d given me. I knew I could never make it so good. But a fraction, a sliver ¡ª it would have to be enough.


    My brother¡¯s cock swelled. He let out a hitching sob. Hot, slippery liquid burst into my mouth. It caught my throat, and I choked. Coughed. I steered his dick downward so his load would dump over my tongue. That was so much better.


    Again, my brain tried to betray me. I¡¯m swallowing my sibling¡¯s spend. My baby brother¡¯s baby batter is going in my tummy. If it was supposed to shame me, it didn¡¯t work. It only fueled me all the more.


    Hungrily, I gulped down my brother¡¯s cum till there was nothing left. Then I licked him clean, lovingly. Like caring for something precious and perfect. Which, of course, it was.


    His fingers were in my hair. He gently tugged me upwards. Same as before, we kissed. I had some of his cum on my lips, but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°I did ok?¡± I asked. It mattered to me so much for some reason.


    ¡°A-plus,¡± Kevin said with a teasing smirk.


    He knew that I¡¯d take that.


    *


    Our day had been so full, we¡¯d gone straight to dinner time without even noticing.


    We both stumbled downstairs and raided the kitchen for what we could find. Neither of us could be called a good cook, but we boiled the crap out of some water and Kraft Mac and Cheese isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world. Honestly, I needed the carbs after everything we¡¯d done.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll want to go back to studying now,¡± Kevin said. He couldn¡¯t keep the pout from his voice.


    I got up and started clearing our empty bowls.


    ¡°Why, what would you like to do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We could watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kevin,¡± I said, ¡°I need to get back to it.¡±


    He nodded, understanding.


    After we cleaned up the kitchen, I went up to my bedroom. The whole way, I tried not to think about how I¡¯d spent my day. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    What had I done? What were we doing? Had we rolled into a ime thing? Or was this far more permanent? Was I in a rtionship with my little brother? That didn¡¯t seem right. But I was struggling to see it any other way.


    In the shower, that one time, it could be exined away. A mistake in the moment. Emotionally charged and out of control. But then we¡¯d woken up naked in bed together and done it all again. Done more. That was less easy to exin. Once can be an ident. But twice is a choice.


    Even that, I could live with it. The problem wasn¡¯t what we¡¯d done already. It was what I knew, in my heart, I still wanted. That was the issue ¡ª so thorny it scratched me up inside. Yet those same spines had lodged in me so deep, it¡¯d shred me to get them out.


    I sat down at my desk and stared at the pile of books. The whole day I¡¯d been nning to have was so far gone, I couldn¡¯t retrace the shape of it. I reached for a text. Just opening the cover felt like an impossible weight. The words were out of focus. Getting through a sentence, all I could think about was all the other things I¡¯d rather be doing in that moment.


    I went to the top of the stairs. Kevin was on the couch, staring nkly at the TV.


    ¡°Movie sounds great,¡± I said. I bounded down to cuddle with him on the couch.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 57

    Despite what you might assume, I did not do dirty stuff with my brother that night. Instead, wemitted an act that was far, far worse.


    We sat on the couch, snuggled against each other and watched a movie. I rested my head on his broad shoulder. He cradled my side and stroked my hair. We sat there, wrapped around each other like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    After the movie was over, we did something even more hazardous. We talked. Kevin told me about his dreams of being a mechanic. I spoke about being an oncologist ¡ª how one day I was going to cure cancer.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll custom your car so you can go pick up your Nobel Prize in style,¡± Kevin said. And we bothughed. So easy and epting.


    Then, worst of all, we kissed and went to sleep. Separate beds sure, but still. God, how could we be so stupid?


    I passed out that night, telling myself that the next day would be different. I¡¯d go back to studying and Kevin would return to being my goofy, lunkhead of a little brother. But I knew that wasn¡¯t true. We¡¯d done something far worse now than fool around. Physical pleasure is addictive but fleeting. Your mind can shove those urges away.


    But love? That¡¯s a whole other, inescapable problem.


    *


    I woke up that morning, ready to take my study session to the max. One lost day wasn¡¯t so bad. I still had all Sunday plus free time between sses during the week to take this bad boy down.


    But first, I told myself, I needed a shower. Standing under the hot water, soaping myself, my mind couldn¡¯t help but drift to the day before. My brother¡¯s muscr body encircling me in the dripping heat. But I stopped myself.


    Once I was dry and dressed, in afy t-shirt and jeans, I sat down at my desk to start working. But then my stomach rumbled, and I realized I was hungry. So, I went to the kitchen and made breakfast. I did something simple. Just a bowl of cereal. But of course I needed coffee so I set that up, as well.


    OK. This was good. More than good. I was ready to go. I went upstairs. ced my mug on a coaster that I kept on my desk and opened my book.


    BZZ BZZ BZZ.


    I looked down at my phone and saw my parents calling. Well, I had to take that. So, I picked up and said hello.


    They were having a lovely weekend away. Everything was fine at the house. No, my brother and I hadn¡¯t had any wild parties. Yes, we¡¯d see them that evening for dinner. Very much looking forward. No, just studying. Yes. No. OK. Goodbye.


    I put down my phone. Finally. I opened up my book and squinted at the words. The sun, ring through the windows, was exceptionally bright. I looked outside and saw clear, blue sky. It was one of those days that seemed warm from a distance. Comfortable.


    I took a deep breath. Well, there was nothing saying I couldn¡¯t read outside. I gathered my things and carried them out to the backyard. We had a little patio out there with a table under an umbre and several semi-soft chairs. I sat in one and set out my things. Sipped my coffee and set to work.


    A group of kids were giggling and screaming in the distance. A bird chirped from a nearby branch. Cars roared as they rolled down our quiet street. I got up from my seat, gathered my things, and brought them back up to my bedroom.


    I make it sound like I was inattentive to the work. As if I couldn¡¯t make myself focus. The truth was, the thought of reading all of it yet again was exhausting. And I was easily distracted.


    But the real problem was, every time I looked at the words, they didn¡¯t make any sense. I¡¯d read a sentence over and over, and for some reason none of it was sticking in my brain. Like it¡¯d gone all slippery.


    I put my things on my desk. There was only one thing that I could keep in my mind that morning, and I knew I had to deal with it first.


    After all, A stands for¡­ Crap. I couldn¡¯t think of anything in the moment. But A stands for something that¡¯s for sure.


    ¡°Kevin!¡± I called out from the top of the stairs. I hoped my brother hadn¡¯t left for the day.


    *


    I found him ¡ª where else? ¡ª back in the garage. He was hanging halfway under the hood of his car, the metal resting on his back. The way he was leaning over, head stuffed in there, made me think of when we¡¯d been back in my bedroom. His mouth buried in a far more intimate ce.


    ¡°I thought you fixed that thing,¡± I said, twirling my brown hair in my fingers as I stared at my brother¡¯s firm backside.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Kevin said, whiny, from under the hood. The height of sophisticated sibling discussion. ¡°I¡¯ve almost got it.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve¡­¡± the words must have finally hit my brother¡¯s brain because he popped up, banging his head on the hood. He cursed and slid out. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a bunch of studying to do?¡±


    Kevin brushed off his jeans; his shirt was streaked with ck. He ran his fingers through his hair. He eyed me, oddly, like I was a mirage.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, I was wondering if you wanted to hang out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK, I know you¡¯re busy and I¡¯m¡­¡± Again, the dy between my brother responding and his brain actually processing my words. ¡°Oh. You mean hang out.¡±


    We tumbled to the hard, cement floor. Clothes quickly joined us on the ground. Naked bodies wrapped around each other, needy.


    Did I actually mean hang out? I¡¯m honestly not sure. But it doesn¡¯t matter what I intended because in moments my brother¡¯s tongue was buried in my snatch and his cock was well past my teeth.


    Everything in that moment mixed together to make me lose myself in ecstasy. Even the things that should have worked against it. Especially those things.


    The oily, industrial smell of the garage. The cold, hard floor. The fact that anyone could walk inside and see us naked, syed on the ground.


    Knowing that it was my brother bringing me that pleasure. The illicit incestuous act. That sucking a guy like this, getting sucked, was bad. But sumbing to it with my sibling was straight out broken.


    And then, the enthusiastic slurping soundsing from my brother. The way his tongue deftly plied at my folds. The warm wet muscle probing, pushing at my clit. My pussy mping down on his dexterous fingers.

 58

    And finally, my brother¡¯s peak. His vulnerable little grunt as I took him over the top, his salty essence squirting lovely on my tongue. His hot, hard cock swelling, bursting, then slowly going soft.


    All of thatbined to make me CUM so hard I saw stars. My legs and fingers tight enough to snap. My pussy squeezing hard. Eyes rolled back. A long, low (embarrassing if I¡¯m honest), ¡°AAAAAAAUUUUUUUgggggggggghhhhhhhh¡± bursting from my lips as the orgasm grabbed hold and ground me down to nothing.


    I found myself lying on the floor. Panting. My brother staring over at me. His expression a wonderful mix of satiation and want. Attraction and anxiety. Pure, undaunted lust and the purity of sibling affection.


    Fuck. Me.


    So yeah, I didn¡¯t get any studying done on Sunday, either.


    *


    My parents came home that night, and we all had dinner together. They asked how our weekend went and Kevin and I shared a dirty look. The sickening twist in my stomach ¡ª that horrible feeling of guilt and remorse ¡ª only made me horny. Dammit.


    But my parents¡¯ arrival served as a final period on the end of that rambling, run-on, incestuous sentence my brother and I had been writing. We shared nces. Little idental touches. But nothing more.


    The following week felt like the person who binge-watches the story of my life identally leaned on the skip button. It wasn¡¯t that things sped by, exactly. More like, everything seemed to be happening outside myself. I¡¯d never gotten high, but I felt high anyway. Everything felt fuzzy. A bit skewed.


    I preferred winding down with reading, yet whenever I tried to pick up a book, I found myself doomscrolling my Twitter feed. Instead of my usual diet of documentaries and PBS shows, I got hooked on some silly reality thing on Bravo. Rather than my usual day spent learning, I found myself wandering around the neighborhood, enjoying the scenery around me.


    Kevin and I were both busy with our own lives, so we didn¡¯t see each other. Yet, it didn¡¯t feel like we were distant. If anything, I felt closer to my little brother than ever before. I thought of him, constantly. Everything I encountered reminded me of him in some way.


    So yeah, I didn¡¯t study. Didn¡¯t review my notes or even crack open a book. I just let the hours race by, like there was nothing but time in the world and I needed to spend it as wastefully as possible.


    By Wednesday afternoon, right before the test, I was conscious enough to know I¡¯d screwed up. By Thursday I was aware enough to feel guilty about my wasted weekend. Finally, on Friday, when the test results were posted ¡ª that¡¯s when cold, hard reality finally kicked back in.


    Still when I looked at the screen and saw my grade, that didn¡¯t make it any less shocking. My whole life, I¡¯d looked for steep angles and sharp points. Hard, perpendicr lines that formed my forever mark of sess.


    But what I saw instead was this strange curvy thing. All lumpy and rounded. Misshapen and odd looking, like someone had strapped a couple pillows to amppost: B.


    Not even a B, actually, a B-. How that little stupid line could make it all so much worse I can¡¯t exin. But it did. B was for better. Build. Bright. B-, well, there¡¯s no word that starts that way. It¡¯s just an ugly mark on the page.


    I told myself it wasn¡¯t bad. That one grade on one test wasn¡¯t going to be even slightly noticeable in my final GPA, let alone my ability to achieve my dreams. B is for bump. A little thing, truly, that¡¯s easily ovee.


    By the time I¡¯d closed myptop, I was ashamed. When I got back to my car to leave the school, I was freaking out. And so, when 2am rolled around and I finally found my way back home, I was drunk. Very, very drunk.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Like a lot of things around that time, I¡¯d tumbled into it. On my drive home from getting my grade, I called one of my closest friends at school, another pre-med girl named Brooke. In confidence, I told her that I hadn¡¯t done as well on the test as I wanted. She¡¯d given me a disbelieving snort, but she was a good friend and stayed supportive.


    Brooke knew about a frat party happening that night on campus and, in my weakness, I agreed. I turned my car around and headed to Brooke¡¯s ce. We pregamed at her dorm room before we headed over. I¡¯d been to a few of those things, and they were all the same. Loud music. Louder bros. They even had the little red Solo cups.


    I told myself to be careful. That a frat party was not a good ce to lose control. I got sloshed anyway. The dizzying effects of the week before and that awful, ugly gradebined to help me throw caution to the wind.


    Fortunately, Brooke had my back. As soon as she realized I¡¯d had more than enough, she grabbed my arm and helped me limp back out into the cool, night air. The stars bright; the ground spinny. I think I threw up in a bush. I¡¯m not totally sure about that part.


    If this all sounds a bit unclear, that¡¯s probably because it was for me, as well. A lot of these are details that other people filled in for meter. Apparently, Brooke tried to bring me back to her dorm room to sleep it off, but I vehemently refused. So, instead, my friend dumped me into her car and drove me home.


    *


    If that part before is a bit dim, the rest of it is straight up dark.


    All I know is, I woke up in my brother¡¯s bed. Both of uspletely naked. I blinked myself back to consciousness. His strong arm wrapped around my middle. Like the world¡¯s best safety belt. His hardness pressed into the cleft of my ass. His warm lips brushing the back of my neck.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, feeling me stir.


    ¡°Did we?¡± I felt around my body, like I was going to be able to find evidence that I¡¯d, once again, fooled around with my younger sibling.


    ¡°No,¡± Kevin said, kindly. ¡°Your friend Brooke dropped you off. I got the door before you woke Mom and Dad. As soon as you saw me, you dragged me to bed. Then you passed out. You snore like a horse, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Gee, thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute,¡± he said, ¡°Like cuddling with Mr Ed.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an old TV show,¡± Kevin said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You OK?¡±


    ¡°I fucked up on my test,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. Well that¡¯s OK. It¡¯s only one thing, Jacey. You don¡¯t want to know how many exams I¡¯ve messed up.¡±


    I turned back to give my brother a withering look. The expression on his face was so adorable, I could barely hold my disdain before finally smiling, instead. My brother was such a hottie. I mean, you know, for a brother.


    ¡°I just mean, like, I¡¯m still here, right?¡± Kevin said. He did that cute thing where he ran his fingers through his thick brown curls. ¡°Tests are important. I get that. But in the grand scheme of things? It¡¯s not life or death.¡±


    I chewed my lip. I wanted to make a smart-ass response, but my head ached from all the alcohol. And the strange, alluring scent that was filling my nose. Clean and masculine. My brother¡¯s body pressed against mine. His hardness against my backside.


    I rolled onto my back. Kevin was on his side. He looked down at me lovingly. He traced his fingers up my bare nk. My traitorous little pussy leaked out warm honey.


    Oh fuck.


    ¡°So anyway, no, to answer your question, we didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Kevin said.


    His strong hands danced around my skin. They felt so hot, I shivered.


    ¡°But,¡± my brother continued, ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice we¡¯re both naked now.¡±

 59

    A thousand thoughts flooded my mind. Our parents were almost certainly in the next room and rousing. I was still feeling the guilt of what I¡¯d done the week before. There were plenty of other tests toe, and I desperately needed to study for them. That was the only way to turn this thing around. I may have been hungover, but I could feel my mental rity kicking back in. If I could arrest the situation now, I was certain I¡¯d be back to normal in no time.


    And sure, my brother¡¯s body felt amazing. His deep brown eyes held me captured in their gaze. But that¡¯s the point: my brother. Fooling around with my baby bro wasn¡¯t a bad idea, it was the most disastrous thing any human being could ever do. People would be more understanding if I stabbed him.


    But my sibling silenced all of that with one hard, sensuous kiss.


    His lips pressed to mine, and my thoughts were gone. His tongue slipped into my mouth and my brain wiped clean like it was a whiteboard. My body rose to meet his. Handsced around his neck.


    My brother kissed lower. My neck and chest. Hetched onto one of my little nipples and I shifted gears once again. I let out a soft, sharp squeal.


    Oh fuck!


    With my breasts well engaged, his hands slipped down between my legs and found my pussy. Anyck of desire I might have pretended at was pulled away as my brother felt the sloppy wetness of my sex slosh over his fingers. I knew it, too, because he let out a little whine.


    ¡°Jacey you¡¯re so wet,¡± he said.


    No. Not Jacey. Sister. I needed to hear him say it.


    ¡°My sister is dripping,¡± he said, and I felt a little orgasm run through me just from that. Like the shock of static electricity. A tight little thing that passed quick but clear.


    I reached down and found his hardness. Had he grown bigger in the week we¡¯d been apart? It felt like a hot, pulsing, telephone pole in my hands. My fingertips barely touching as I gripped it.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s so hard,¡± I said back to him.


    He groaned when I said that. I stroked his dick up and down. Glorifying in the hold that I had on him. He moved his digits up to my clit. A perfectly deft touch ¡ª the right amount of tease and pressure ¡ª and I was off to the races. All those wasted years of boyfriends that could barely find the thing. Turns out my sibling knew my sex better than even I did.


    I was lying there,pletely supplicant to whatever my brother wanted. And that¡¯s when he slid his mouth, wetly off my little tit. He pulled his fingers from my crotch. Pushed my grasp from his cock. I whined with need as my brother abandoned me.


    ¡°Ke¡­¡± I stopped myself. ¡°Please,¡± I said, ¡°Take care of your big sister like a good little bro.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he said, so confident. Any shred of silliness was gone. Burned away. I startled at the man I¡¯d found myself in bed with. Worse, my own assurance was shattered. My brother had me. Held me. And it was truly wonderful.


    He shifted himself between my thighs. Unbidden, I felt my legs curl around him. He grabbed his cock and aimed it into ce. For a moment my thoughts faltered. Oh-my-God-my-brother¡¯s-cock-is-going-in-me-no.


    But it was far toote. My little bro¡¯s big dick pressed forward into my folds and my stupid, slippery pussy weed him in so easily it was like he was meant to be there.


    OH FUCK!From N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt my sex mp down around his cock, like sealing him in for safety. My brother let out a low groan as he finally got his dick inside his sister.


    And just like that, it was done. We¡¯dmitted this irreversible, unforgiveable act. So casually I can barely conceive it. And because it¡¯d happened how it did, it was even worse. If we¡¯d done it in the night. If I¡¯de home in that state and we¡¯d fallen into it, that would have been excusable.


    But no. We¡¯d waited until the morning. I couldn¡¯t say it was a drunken mistake now. Oh no. I was stone cold sober. Any hope I had of rationalization had been rendered moot. Any deniability had been destroyed.


    ¡°Oh, Jace¡­ Sister. Oh big sis, I¡¯m inside you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It feels so good,¡± he sobbed.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    My brother held himself in there, feeling the walls of my pussy ripple around him. It felt amazing, like there was some part of me that had always been missing this piece of itself. That pause gave me a moment to regain my wits.


    My little brother¡¯s hardness was in my pussy. I¡¯d never had a bare cock in me before. And oh, there was a reason for that. I¡¯d always used condoms before because the pill messed me up something awful. And now the very first time I was skin-to-skin it was sibling-to-sibling. I needed to¡­


    My brother thrust into me, and everyst conscious thought I had was, again, obliterated. Sparks shot out from my toes, up my body and right through the top of my head. My legs and arms and eyes all squeezed down. That little orgasm from before that I¡¯dpared to a static shock? This was like getting plugged into the wall.


    My brother was feeling it too. He was clearly trying to talk but only nonsense came out of his mouth. ¡°Fuh. Uh. So. Uh. Good. Sissy.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t much better. ¡°Yeah bro. Oh. Fuck. Fuck me. Fuck your big sis. Make her feel so good.¡±


    ¡°Yuh. Uh. Yeah. Fucking. Fucking my big sister. Oh God. Even better.¡±


    Both of us devolved from there. Nothing but grunts and moans. Tight, tortured squeaks and low, full out groans. Between the sounds we made, the ps of our coupling, and the ms of the bed, we must have been making an awful racket.


    Reality didn¡¯te for us. Maybe because we were no longer on that ne. My brother humped me, and my body epted all of it. Down to sensations. Heat wet want. Thrust squeeze ache.


    His hands pinched my nipples. His fingers strummed my clit. I grasped at his muscr ass. My legs cinched at his waist. Tongues and mouths all over like devouring a meal.

 60

    I don¡¯t count off my orgasms here because they were all epassing. I went off in one great storm from start to finish. Maybe it was a bunch of cums all rat-tat-tatting off like a machine gun. Maybe it was one massive cum that grabbed hold mercilessly and didn¡¯t let me go.


    I don¡¯t know, truly. I just roiled in bliss while my brother rutted me into the bed. But I know when we reached our end.


    I felt my brother¡¯s cock swell in me. His beautiful eyes widened with a kind of urgent panic. I knew what he was asking but speech was well beyond my capacity. At thest moment, some lingering thread of self-control must have found my brother.


    He ripped back out of me. Grabbed that beautiful brother dick and stroked it. I felt something near-burning ssh my chest and knew my brother was covering me in his seed. Impossibly, I hit onest peak as his sperm sttered on me. I let out a long, strangled, ¡°aaaaAAAAHHHHHH!¡±


    My brother fell forward, shaking like he¡¯d been left out in the snow. I curled around him and held him tight. Kissed his cheeks while his pleasure overwhelmed him. Finally, he stilled. Breathsing in great, ragged gasps.


    ¡°Oh sis,¡± he said, ¡°Sister. So good. I¡¯m sorry, we shouldn¡¯t but.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Kevin,¡± I said, ¡°I wanted it too.¡±


    He looked up at me. Deep eyes wide and wet. Like he was about to cry.


    ¡°You did?¡±


    I nodded, vigorously. I really, truly did.


    ¡°Oh, Jacey, I love you so much,¡± Kevin said. He sped me close, and I knew in my heart that he meant it. Not in the sibling way or in the sense that we all say silly stuff post-sex. My little brother loved me. That way. As no sibling ever should.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say so I justy there and held him. Stroking his hair and cooing at this man, my own sibling, who¡¯d made me feel like no other.


    *


    We finally got out of bed, tentative and bashful as hell. I didn¡¯t care that my brother saw me naked (actually, I kind of liked the way he goggled at my skinny body). I certainly enjoyed looking at him. But we were both sure our parents had heard us. Were now waiting downstairs to destroy us both as soon as we arrived.


    We quickly threw on our clothes from the night before to face the music. But when we stepped into the hallway the house was silent. My parents¡¯ door was wide open. Their room empty.


    We found the same situation downstairs. All that was left for us was a note on the table. Our parents had left for errands hours ago. Well before my brother and I had even awoken. What had felt so terribly dangerous before was actually the safest moment we¡¯d have all weekend.


    We bothughed and sighed with relief. I went upstairs to shower and change. Kevin started making us lunch in the kitchen (we may have slept in a littleter than I¡¯d realized). I felt almost giddy ¡ª the sense of relief from having escaped the executioner¡¯s axe ¡ª was almost as good as the orgasms my brother had given me.


    When I got out of the shower, I went back in my room to pick up clothes. My legs felt unsteady from everything that had happened. And everything seemed weirdly hrious. Like, everything.


    I saw my books stacked up on my desk and they seemed so foreign, I hardly recognized what they were. I got out my usual clothes and they all felt so useless and frumpy. Finally, I found a tank top in the bottom of one drawer and a pair of mesh shorts in another. I didn¡¯t bother with anything else. Panties or a bra? So constricting!


    I went downstairs, feeling my nipples rub free against the cloth of the tank. My bare pussy lips tickled against the gusset of my bottoms. That kind of stimtion used to bother me but now it felt neat. Kinda awesome actually. I giggled again.


    ¡°Hey big little bro,¡± I said, twirling my hair with my fingers.


    Kevin was standing in the kitchen. He had a pan full of bacon in one hand and a te with eggs in the other.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Kevin said, warily.


    ¡°Or is it little big bro,¡± I said. I stumbled over to the breakfast bar and climbed onto a stool. I almost slipped off, then startedughing. ¡°Whoops!¡±


    Kevin put my te in front of me. ¡°You OK, Jacey?¡±


    ¡°Oh hell yeah,¡± I said. I took a bite of my food. ¡°Bacon! So good!¡±


    Kevin eyed me oddly but sat down next to me and started eating. We both tore through the food like we hadn¡¯t eaten for days. After we were done, I grabbed everything and went to do the dishes.


    ¡°Jacey, are you wearing underwear?¡± Kevin asked as I leaned over the sink.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nope!¡± I threw my arms in the air. One of my little titties poked out of the arm hole of my tank. I wiggled my pert little butt, sticking my backside out like I was an animal in a mating documentary.


    ¡°You want to help me in here, big little big bro?¡± I asked.


    Kevin walked into the kitchen. His eyes threatened to pop out of his head. He ran his fingers through his hair. I swear I saw a trickle of sweat run down his forehead.


    ¡°Damn, Jacey.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± I said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot to do here and I¡¯m totally going to need some ASSistance.¡± I swung my butt with every syble.


    ¡°Dad will have a conniption if he sees you like this,¡± Kevin said, ¡°Mom will murder you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll just have to stab me first,¡± I said, giggling.


    ¡°Let me do the dishes,¡± Kevin said, shoving me over roughly. ¡°You go get dressed. Dressed dressed. For real this time.¡±


    ¡°Kevy!¡± I pouted.


    ¡°Kevy?¡± He raised an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Kevin?¡± I tried again.


    My little brother gave me his sternest look. He couldn¡¯t stop being adorable though and it made my heart crack a bit further.


    ¡°Go get dressed and get to studying,¡± Kevin said, ¡°I¡¯ll do chores down here. Everything needs to be normal when Mom and Dad get back or we¡¯re both dead.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s the thing,¡± I said. I traced my finger over my brother¡¯s bulging bicep. Thinking about touching other parts of him that were no doubt also slowly expanding. ¡°They¡¯re not here. Not now. Don¡¯t you want me to help you with your chores little brother? There¡¯s one in particr I bet I¡¯d be awful good at.¡±


    ¡°Jacey, please,¡± Kevin said. He gave me a shove. Not hard. He looked really worried now. In a way that almost frightened me. ¡°Just go upstairs and do what I asked. I promise we can do stuffter. When it¡¯s safe.¡±


    I felt a bit of anger fill me. Not real rage, only a little bit of heat. I don¡¯t know why, but something about Kevin taking charge bothered me. I was the big sister. The responsible one. They call it Type-A personality for a reason, you know. And who was an A if not me?


    I shoved my brother back, harder than he¡¯d done to me.


    ¡°You want to pretend that everything¡¯s normal but it¡¯s not,¡± I said, ¡°We did incest. We made incest. You fucked your big sister. I know what my brother¡¯s dick feels like in my pussy. You know what face your sissy makes when she cums.¡±

 61

    Kevin growled.


    ¡°Does that make you angry, little bro?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said, his voice barely controlled. ¡°It makes me want to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s what I want to hear.¡±


    Kevin grabbed my shoulder, tight. ¡°But not now. Our parents are heading home. And if they catch us? Mom and Dad love us both, but you know they won¡¯t get it. We need to be smart about this. Safe. OK?¡±


    I red at him, but I knew he was right. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, then flounced upstairs.


    *


    I finally settled on a t-shirt and shorts. I put on panties but no bra. Honestly, I barely needed the thing most of the time anyway and for whatever reason the straps were chafing me. Almost as soon as I got dressed, Mom and Dad came home. So, I guess my brother was right about that.


    Getting caught in the kitchen with my brother¡¯s dick in my pussy would have been bad. I might have been feeling weirdly empty-headed, but I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to convince myself otherwise. I was feeling amazing, but if I wanted to feel that way again, I needed to be cool.


    We spent the rest of the day as a family. Doing chores, running errands. We went out for dinner and watched TV. The whole time I felt outside myself. Odd. The night before I¡¯d been smashed so bad I barely remembered a lot of it.


    Yet I felt even drunker that whole day. Desperately trying to sober myself but unable to. I broke into giggles again at the Home Depot with my dad. I walked into a nk wall on the way to the bathroom at dinner. I mean, it was weird.


    Every time, at every moment, someone asked me if I wanted to break to study. Because, you know, that¡¯s what I did every other day of my life. And I could honestly reply ¡®no¡¯ every time. The thought of even opening a book felt so off-putting to me. Why would I ever waste my time with that?


    When our shows were done, my parents switched off the TV. I got up to go to bed (andter, to sneak into Kevin¡¯s), but my parents stopped me.


    ¡°Jacey, we need to talk,¡± Mom said. Dad nodded his agreement. I looked over at Kevin, sitting on the couch, but he wouldn¡¯t meet my eye.


    I took my seat next to Kevin. My parents sat across from us. You could have picked the two of them out of a catalog. Dad nearly bald with a bit of a gut, wearing a id dress shirt and jeans. Mom in a dress, her hair tied back in ponytail. Both of them worked white cor jobs in the city. They were serious people who believed in doing things the ¡®right¡¯ way.


    Weirdly, they seemed to struggle with both their kids. My drive was valued, yes, but neither parent thought it was altogether healthy. And Kevin¡¯sck of seriousness was always something they tried to squeeze out of him.


    But I knew my parents valued my work ethic and intelligence. And I was certain they loved Kevin¡¯s good humor and easygoing attitude. In other words, my parents were the usual mix of imposing and approachable that I think most kids in healthy familiese to expect.


    But in that moment, Mom and Dad seemed asmanding as two CIA agents with all the evidence and none of thepassion. The way they eyed me made my skin crawl.


    ¡°Kevin told us what happened,¡± Mom said.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He DID?!


    ¡°We want you to know, it¡¯s OK,¡± Dad said, ¡°It happens to all of us.¡±


    It DOES?!


    ¡°And while it may seem like the end of the world now, I think it¡¯s a good thing for you,¡± Mom said. ¡°Truly. You need to experience stuff like this. It¡¯s how you grow.¡±


    ¡°I remember being your age and going through the same thing,¡± Dad said, ¡°Well, I mean, OK. Not exactly the same. But still.¡±


    I tried to picture my dad and Aunt Kelly. There was no way, right?


    ¡°Personally, I know it sounds weird, but I¡¯m actually happy for you,¡± Mom said, ¡°I know it feels off right now but it¡¯s really the best thing.¡±


    OK. I¡¯d officially entered an alternate universe. There was no other exnation that made sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even that bad,¡± Dad said, ¡°I meane on. I think everyone on Earth has had one. Just because you didn¡¯t till now doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°One what?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You got a B on your test,¡± Dad said, like it was obvious.


    ¡°Kevin told us you were stressing it, honey,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°A B-minus, actually,¡± I said, weirdly pressed about that point.


    ¡°Oh, well that¡¯s not that bad either,¡± Dad said, ¡°Honestly, there were some sses in college I¡¯d have killed for a B-minus.¡±


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Mom said, ¡°College is hard. Especially what you¡¯re doing. I mean, pre-med ¡ª there¡¯s a reason it has that reputation.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, your brother is really worried about you,¡± Dad said, ¡°He told us you got drunkst night and that you¡¯ve been acting strange all day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK to be upset about a bad grade, and honestly letting off a little steam can be a good thing,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°But you should know better than to take a risk like that,¡± Dad said, ¡°You could get yourself in real trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Dad,¡± I said, head appropriately bowed to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK sweetie,¡± Mom said, ¡°We get it, and we¡¯re d you¡¯re safe. But we both know this is barely a setback. You¡¯ll take your next test, ace it like always, and be back to normal before you know it.¡±


    ¡°But in the meantime,¡± Dad said, ¡°We¡¯d like you to stick close to Kevin for the next few days. So, he can make sure you¡¯re feeling alright.¡±


    ¡°We know you don¡¯t want your little brother barging in on your life,¡± Mom said, ¡°But we all feel it¡¯s important.¡±


    Oh my God. I looked over at Kevin. He was desperately trying to keep a straight face. Both of us ¡ª eyes widening, jaws dropping. A mirror of our shared iprehension of what we¡¯d stumbled into.


    ¡°Um, thank you?¡± I said. I quickly pulled myself back on track. ¡°Thank you both. I know I¡¯ll be OK. But I appreciate you being there for me. And I agree, I don¡¯t want to get hurt. So, I¡¯ll stay close to Kevin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dad said, the relief filling his voice.


    ¡°Like, maybe, if it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll sleep in his room tonight? Just to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Now Jacey, your brother is worried about you. But you can¡¯t put him out like that,¡± Mom said, ¡°Kevin, would that be too much of an imposition for you?¡±


    My little brother coughed to cover up whatever reaction he was about to have. ¡°Yes. Sure. That¡¯d be fine.¡±


    Mom beamed. Dad grinned. They gave us both huge hugs.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got great kids,¡± Dad said, ¡°We¡¯re so proud of you both.¡±

 62

    So, as sanctioned by my parents, I went to my brother¡¯s bedroom that night to sleep. I¡¯ll have you know, I put on a perfectly appropriate set of pajamas ¡ª top, bottoms and everything. The fact that all of it came off seconds after I climbed into bed, well, that¡¯s my little brother¡¯s fault. He¡¯s the one that ripped them off me, after all.


    Within moments, my brother and I were both naked under the covers, wrapped around each other like vines. He pushed himself between my legs. Grabbed his cock and steered it forward, a mirror of that morning. I shot my hands down to stop him.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I gasped out, ¡°We need to talk. About what happened this morning.¡±


    My brother¡¯s gorgeous face shifted to a sulk. God, he was so puppy-adorable.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said, ¡°I want you to know I¡¯m not protected. I mean, like, I¡¯m not taking anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kevin said, ¡°Oh fuck.¡± Man, it really did take the poor boy time to process. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The pill makes me feel all itchy,¡± I said, ¡°I think I¡¯m allergic.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Kevin said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing I stopped then. I mean, the time before.¡± He smiled, dopily, as the memory brushed past him.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± I said, ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to tell you now. We need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have condoms,¡± Kevin said, sad again. ¡°I can get some.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it tonight,¡± I said, ¡°We can still, you know. Stop. When it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Kevin said, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t sweat it. My pull-out game is on point.¡±


    It was such a boy thing to say, but Kevin made it sound almost cute. Kind of weirdly sexy in a way that only my brother could aplish.


    ¡°So, we can still do this, right?¡± Kevin asked. So eager. He made me think of a golden retriever pup with oversized feet and far too much enthusiasm.


    My brother saw me smiling and took it for a ¡®yes.¡¯ He shifted himself again and put his dick at my entrance.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Kevin eyed me, warily.


    ¡°I want to be on top this time.¡±


    *


    I rode my brother with abandon. Little boobs doing their best to flop in time with my movements. Hips arching and aching. Urging us both to our climax. I explored every way to make us feel good. What hit the right spots for him, for me.


    If I sort of undted back and forth it felt good, but it didn¡¯t do much for my brother. If I humped up and down it drove my bro wild, but it was just ok for me. Also, really super tiring. So, I switched around and did whatever felt right in the moment. That was plenty awesome enough.


    The whole time, my brothery back, watching me work him with a kind of stunned wonder. Like I said, I¡¯m not much to look at. My little breasts and skinny body. But he gazed up at me in a way that made me feel like the hottest woman in the universe. Like some kind of sex goddess.


    My brother traced his hands over me. He squeezed my tits and clenched at my hips. But it was his eyes. Those deep, dark caramel orbs that exactly matched my own. The way he stared at me made my heart nearly stop.


    I got wilder as I went closer to my end. I rubbed my clit with one hand. Pinched my nipple with another. My movements faltered and I went. Like a rocket, rising from the center of my pussy and right through my chest till it sted through my brain.


    ¡°ahhhhhhhAAAHHHHH!¡± We¡¯d been trying to keep things quiet this whole time, but it was way too much for me.


    I fell forward and Kevin held me close. Pressed his lips to mine. I knew it wasn¡¯t really a kiss, more of a way to keep me quiet as my orgasm shredded me to the atoms.


    I got up giggly and panting. My hair stered to the side of my face.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you?¡± I asked, even though I knew the answer.


    My brother shook his head, smiling. I think he liked how dopey he made me. I started moving on his dick again. My cum had made me cinch up tighter. My thighs and arms burned from the exertion. I think he noticed because he grabbed my sides and, not gently at all, flipped me onto my back.


    Right there, no pause, he railed into me. There was no attempt to be gentle. My little brother was filled with need and desperate to get it out. It felt fantastic, the aftershocks of my earlier cum now echoing through with every thrust. I didn¡¯t think I was going to go over the top again, but that was OK. All of this was amazing in a different way.


    I felt my brother¡¯s cock swell and I knew he was about to finish. He pulled out of me, hurriedly, and grabbed for his dick. I don¡¯t know why the urge came over me, but it did. There was no conscious decision, no thought and response.


    As my little bro started to stroke himself, I took my turn to shove him onto his back. I slid down and swallowed his cock in one greedy gulp. Now it was his turn to make a noise that was way too loud.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ FUCK!¡± he shouted as my lips closed around his cock.


    Again, my brother felt so warm and full in my mouth. I tasted myself, my own pleasure, on his skin ¡ª mixed with his wonderful masculinity ¡ª and, strangely, it turned me on all the more.


    Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. I coaxed out my brother¡¯s cum. He stiffened. Shook. Hot seed jetted out of him. Again, I got the wrong angle and choked. But I was able to steer the rest to the right ce. Salty, slimy spend filled my mouth. I swirled it around then swallowed it down. My brother gasping and grunting beneath me.


    Finally, the both of us stilled. I let his dick slip out of me with a lewd, wet plop. Kevin reached over and stroked my cheek with a kind of wonder. I knew he wouldn¡¯t want to kiss me, what with my sperm-and-vagina-soaked lips. But my brother surprised me and did it anyway.


    We curled into each other. I fell asleep warm and sticky. Wrapped in my brother¡¯s arms.

 63

    The next few weeks we found a kind of rhythm. Kevin worked on his car and hung out with his friends. He told me he went to a few job interviews, though it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything promising.


    I went to school like usual. Attended ss and took notes. Followed my standard routine as best I could. Nothing felt right. I got my usual A grade a few times, but there were just as many Bs and even a C once. Every time it happened, I became more used to it. But it never seemed like normal.


    It was like I was sick with some strange fever. Or maybe my consciousness had switched to a different body. Nothing made sense to me. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t try with school because I definitely did. But everything seemed fuzzy or weirdlyplex. It made it hard to do much of anything except nod along and hope that some of it would stick.


    Instead, my focus was always on something else: the things I did with my brother when our days were done. We didn¡¯t always have sex. Sometimes we went back to oral for the variety of things. We stroked each other off a few times. And once I put on a little show for my brother, strumming my clit and crying out his name. He spermed my face as I rubbed myself silly. That was a good one.


    We tried different locations, too. We might choose my bedroom or Kevin¡¯s. When our parents were out, we¡¯d fool around in the shower. Then there was the time he took me driving.


    Kevin had been working on his little GTI for what felt like forever, but one weekend he finally got it working and insisted we go for a drive to celebrate. So, I got in the passenger side and put on my seatbelt. The car felt oddly small around me. I noticed the differenced immediately ¡ª theck of screens around us. The stereo had a tape deck in the center. It was like a strange, gas-powered museum. I reminded myself that I trusted my brother. Still, my heart pounded in my chest as he fired up the engine.


    When Kevin peeled out of our neighborhood, I noticed the other difference about this car. It was fast. The GTI was small and light, so even going a normal speed felt strangely aggressive. Like spinning around the streets in a go-kart. And my brother didn¡¯t spend a lot of time going normal speed.


    It was thrilling, invigorating, terrifying. So of course, we ended up parked on some quiet street, pants around our ankles, in the back seat. It wasn¡¯tfortable or even really enjoyable. Squished and squashed while I slicked my brother¡¯s cock. When he reached his end, I took him in my mouth so he wouldn¡¯t stain the seats.


    Then we got up, brushed ourselves off, and drove home.


    So yeah, in some ways my life was pretty good. Almost kind of perfect. There was only one problem: I couldn¡¯t stop hating the person I¡¯d be.


    *


    We were going toe to an ending, I knew that. But I didn¡¯t expect the way it finally happened.


    It¡¯s not that I was focused on how things would fall apart. But the truth is, I¡¯m sure that both of us could see the cut offing. The school year would finish, but we could have continued to do things over the summer. In fact, it might have been even easier, having the house to ourselves all day.


    But eventually I would graduate. Despite everything that had happened I still had Harvard Med on my mind. But if not, there was going to be somewhere else, and it almost certainly wouldn¡¯t be nearby. I would move out of the house. We¡¯d move on with our lives. I couldn¡¯t spend the rest of my existence having sex with my sibling.


    Right?


    So, I told myself I was prepared. Convinced my heart that Kevin felt the same. Only, it all went down much sooner than I anticipated.


    The Saturday after our joyride, my parents had another weekend away. I¡¯d spent the whole week excited beyond exnation. But when Mom and Dad finally shut the door behind them, and I grabbed my brother to bring him up to my room, Kevin dragged me back to the living room couch.


    He sat me down, gently. There was a look in his eyes that I couldn¡¯t ce. My mouth went dry, and my stomach twisted.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Kevin said, grasping my hands across the cushions. Our denim-covered knees touched.


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking up with me,¡± I said. The words shot out of me so fast, I didn¡¯t realize they¡¯d been readied.


    ¡°What?!¡± Kevin shook his head. A little smile formed on his lips. ¡°No. Jacey, you¡¯re my sister. We literally can¡¯t break up.¡±


    I was pretty sure that we could, but I got my brother¡¯s point. We were bonded in a way that went beyond the usual rtionship. They say blood is thicker than water, but the truth is, it ties tighter than semen and girl-goo, too. Yet I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°No, I wanted you to be the first to know,¡± Kevin said, ¡°I got a job.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a garage a couple towns over,¡± Kevin said, ¡°They¡¯re going to take me on. Just little stuff for now, cleaning the ce and whatever. But they said they¡¯ll show me the basics and they¡¯re going to work my schedule so I can go to technical school.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    Kevin flushed. He looked me dead in the eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡± he said.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true,¡± I said, ¡°Your aplishments are your own. You worked hard for this. You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s my point. Why did I work hard?¡±


    I shrugged. Why did anyone try at things? Because we wanted to grow up, live our own lives, be self-sufficient. The usual stuff.


    ¡°I did it because of you, Jacey,¡± Kevin said, ¡°I watched how much effort and care you put into the things that matter to you. I knew I couldn¡¯t live up to your standard and it used to get to me. But you always told me I could do it, be more. It was like following a beacon. I found my way because you led me there.¡±


    My brother looked at me with such earnest emotion. Such true respect and awe. I burst into tears. Kevin leapt forward, wrapping himself around me. I could hear the confusion in his voice as he tried to soothe me. Supportive but unsure.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that person anymore,¡± I said. Sobbing. I buried my head in my brother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t. I¡¯m stupid now. I really am.¡±


    ¡°Jacey, that¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s true,¡± I said, ¡°I can¡¯t think. Can¡¯t concentrate. I haven¡¯t studied in weeks. Ever since¡­ Ever since us.¡±


    Kevin grabbed me by the shoulders, looking at me with the most intense expression I¡¯d ever seen on his face. He¡¯d looked less serious at Grandma¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad,¡± I said, ¡°I love this. Love what we have. But ever since that first time together my mind¡¯s been all jumbled. My grades have crashed. I¡¯m such a mess.¡±


    ¡°And you think it¡¯s my fault,¡± Kevin said.


    I gave my brother an exasperated look. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    His expression finally softened.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sex,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s just so good. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. About you. All I ever want now is to ride that big, beautiful brother cock till I blow up.¡±


    ¡°Ummm.¡±


    ¡°I think you broke my brain,¡± I said.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I stared down at the floor. I didn¡¯t know what else to say. My brother admired me. Only that ¡®me¡¯ was someone who no longer existed. Before, when I thought I was only letting myself down, I guess I could live with it. But if I was betraying Kevin, too? It was more than I could take.


    ¡°Jane-Christine,¡± Kevin said my full name with a kindness that made my heart ache. He pulled me close. ¡°I¡¯m not the smart one in the family. Like, at all. But I have a thought.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you how you¡¯re feeling, but I want you to consider something, OK?¡±


    I nodded for him to continue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met someone new. Well, not new new. You¡¯ve expanded your rtionship with someone you¡¯ve always known. You get my point.¡±

 64

    I nodded. I actually did which was kind of frightening, honestly.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re having a fun time with this new not-new person. You¡¯re discovering all these different ways that you can act and feel. It¡¯s kind of intoxicating, right? I mean, I know it is for me.¡±


    Kevin smiled at me and stroked my hair. I could tell he was looking for reassurance, so I gave it to him. Then he continued.


    ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t suddenly, magically lose your intelligence. Maybe you¡¯re just excited about everything you¡¯re experiencing. It¡¯s new and fun and so it¡¯s natural to be a bit distracted by it all. Do you think that maybe that¡¯s possible?¡±


    I thought about it. ¡°Do you feel that way?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why do you think it took me nearly a month to get my car fixed, finally? When we, um, started, I was halfway through the new God of War game and, guess what, I¡¯m still in the same spot. Andst night when I went out with Jordy, I realized it was the first time I¡¯ve seen him in weeks. Do you think that sex with my sister made me bad at repairing cars or ruined video games or forced me to stop hanging out with my friends?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! It just made me want to spend more time with you,¡± Kevin said, ¡°But maybe I¡¯m a little less surprised by it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in rtionships before,¡± I said with a snort.


    ¡°But have you ever been in love?¡±


    I had to stop and think about that one. Had I ever really, truly been in love before? The more I thought about it, the more I realized the answer was no. That is, had been no. Until now. But wait, did that mean I was in love with my little brother?


    ¡°I love you Jacey,¡± Kevin said, ¡°Not just as my sister. I know it¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t stop. And, if I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯ve loved you for a long, long time.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t admit this,¡± Kevin said, ¡°But yes. And when we were naked in the shower and you kissed me, it was like every dream I¡¯ve ever hading true. Like finding a magicmp, winning the lottery, and getting struck by lightning all at once. It was the luckiest day of my life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that. It was ttering but also kind of scary. To realize someone, my own sibling, saw me that way. My brother loved me. Did love me, had loved me, would love me. Holy fuck was that disorienting.


    ¡°But,¡± Kevin said, and here he went back to looking strikingly serious, ¡°If you truly believe that being with me is changing who you are, we¡¯ll stop. I¡¯ll go somewhere different or do something else. And I¡¯ll never stop feeling the way I do about you. But I¡¯ll give you the space you need. You mean too much to me, Jacey. I don¡¯t ever want to do something that will hurt you.¡±


    I saw in Kevin¡¯s eyes that he meant it. He¡¯d really give it all up. And that¡¯s when I knew for sure.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I said.


    Kevin smiled, wistfully.


    ¡°No, I mean it,¡± I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had those feelings for you, but I think I always have. And maybe, well, maybe I¡¯ve learned from you too. About the things that matter in life. How to let go. Stuff like that.¡±


    Kevin leaned forward and kissed me. I fell into his arms. Once again, it all went tumbling.


    We tumbled. Onto the living room floor. Rolling between the couch and the coffee table. Bouncing against the hardwood. All those pictures of our family staring down at us. Watching as two siblings rutted on the floor.


    I don¡¯t remember getting naked, but we did. My need for my brother¡¯s strong, warm flesh oveing any other instinct I might have had. We kissed like our lives depended on it. Maybe in some way they did.


    This wasn¡¯t anything new. Not in the mechanics of it. If anything, we¡¯d done things that were way more risque than standard intercourse (missionary if you must know) on the floor. But there was something more to it, that exceeded the passion and the taboo of everything else put together.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Maybe that¡¯s why it happened.


    Kevin covered my body in kisses. He nibbled and teased at every sensitive ce he knew. There were times, before, where it was clear we weren¡¯t so much having sex as we were using each other to get off. To fulfill our unconscionable urges. We moved beyond that. Raced past it.


    My brother celebrated my body. I worshipped at his. We did everything we knew to make the other person feel incredible before moving to the inevitable, inescapable end.


    Kevin reached between his legs and aimed his dick at my pussy. I didn¡¯t think anything of it, not more than how much I desperately needed my brother¡¯s hot hardness inside of me. The fact that he was bare, I was well aware. The truth that I was also ovting, well, I didn¡¯t know it at the time. But I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have some suspicion.


    For all that I¡¯d be obsessed with intelligence, we weren¡¯t stupid ¡ª we knew what we were doing. What we risked every time we went at it. We¡¯d talked about getting condoms. Lots of times. But somehow neither of us had ever actually gone out and purchased the stupid things. We¡¯d relied on my brother¡¯s ¡®on-point pull-out game.¡¯ My own ability to stay sensible in the moment. And a whole fuckton of dumb luck.


    It was a bad decision. It always had been. Particrly this time. But with my brother¡¯s naked cock knocking at the door to my unprotected pussy, none of those things entered my mind.


    Kevin slid his hardness inside my waiting, wanting pussy. My tight little cunt slurped him up like the world¡¯s most wonderful treat. My little brother filled me with his massive dick, not even a whisper of protection, and all I could do was shout his name.


    I swear he felt bigger every time he fucked me. That afternoon, it was like his cockhead was poking my guts. His shaft was splitting me in half. Kevin had barely gotten himself inside me and I was already cumming. Twisting and writhing under the spell of his magic wand.


    The first orgasm wracked my body. The second, when my brother began thrusting, blew out my brain. I could tell it was happening to him too. Kevin¡¯s body trembled with every thrust. He gripped my back, my thighs, my ass, like he couldn¡¯t bear to let go. His kisses on my neck and chest so needful. Every moment he could grab breath, he expelled it with my name.


    ¡°Oh, Jacey Jacey Jacey, you feel so good,¡± he rambled out, ¡°I love you so much, my amazing big sister.¡±


    We were saying each other¡¯s names now. The final veil of sister/brother had finally been torn away. It was more than just dirty talk. It was an eptance, a confession, of what we were truly doing.


    My little brother. My baby bro. The goofy boy that had always made meugh. The closest thing I had in this world to a clone. Kevin. He was making love to me.


    And his older sister. His big sis. The oh-so-serious woman who always held him to a higher standard. Me. I was loving every moment of it.


    And so, I did onest stupid thing.


    My brother¡¯s cries turned into deep grunts. His rhythmic thrusts copsed into these little, needful spasms. I felt his cock swell in my waiting pussy.


    We both knew what had to happen.


    ¡°Jacey?¡± Kevin asked.


    I could feel it. We were wishing for the same thing. The one choice we knew we shouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t make. But in that moment. Neither of us could deny our desire for it.


    I responded to my brother¡¯s question by wrapping my little legs around his waist. I pushed down on his perfect butt, thrusting him as deep as he could. My brother let out a tight, strangled cry. Something closer to a sob than a sound of pleasure. I felt him swell inside me. His body jerked once, twice. I thought that was the end of it.


    I felt something hot spurt deep inside me. Like a bag of boiling water had burst. Then another slimy, steaming rope. My pussy mped down. My legs kicked out. My toes curled and my fingers tightened. My back arched, eyes rolling into my head. Mouth open, tongue rolled out.


    Remember when I talked about being plugged into the wall? This was like getting hooked up to a nuclear power nt. Every nerve and neuron fired. Every cell in my body screamed. The pleasure of it gripped me and there was nothing I could but shout.


    ¡°Ohhhhh FUCK!¡±

 65

    I wish I could say I¡¯d lost myself and that¡¯s why I did it. But as the orgasm overtook me, my brain was almost hyper aware. Repeating the same words over and over. My brother is cumming inside me. He¡¯s filling me with his fertile seed. My little bro, my love. We¡¯re making our baby. He¡¯s putting a baby inside his big sis. Fuck it feels so GOOD.


    I dropped back to the ground ¡ª my skull hit the floor with a loud crack. I could barely feel it through the endorphins. Instead, I kicked out my legs as long as they could go. Drew out my orgasm even further. Shaking and shivering under my brother.


    Kevin¡¯s own orgasm slowly receded. I felt his cock soften. How could something so massive, so present, simply melt away? It was weird and oddly wonderful. The flow of his hot seed turned to a trickle. Still, my brother held me tight. He kissed my forehead and my cheeks. Whispered my name like some kind of prayer.


    I felt my body gradually be my own again. I kissed him back. But our passion quickly peeled away to cold hard reality. What we¡¯d done. Kevin gave me a wary look. I nodded, resigned.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The word was everything we needed tomunicate to each other. This was so bad. Beyond terrible. Every stupid choice we¡¯d made, all the way back to that morning when my brother had insisted that I help him with his car. They¡¯d fallen like dominoes to bring us to this moment.


    The problem wasn¡¯t that my brother had filled my unprotect pussy. The concern wasn¡¯t that I was certain he¡¯d put his baby in my womb (and I was). No. The biggest disaster of all was, I loved every second of it.


    And I couldn¡¯t wait for him to do it again.


    *


    I finished the school year with a solid 3. 9 GPA. Yeah, I know. I can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m embarrassed it wasn¡¯t a 4. 0 or relieved it wasn¡¯t a 3. 6 or worse. A is for epting. All things considered, I was very much OK with how I¡¯d done. And I was only a Junior. There was plenty of time to turn things up a notch if needed.


    But that was the thing: I realized that I didn¡¯t need it. Harvard Med is nice and all, but my brother isn¡¯t there and that¡¯s kind of a deal breaker these days. State has a very strong medical program, is only about a forty-minute drive away, and will take a 3. 8. In other words, I just have to keep going as I am, and I¡¯ll be golden.


    In the meantime, Kevin and I are doing our best to keep our incestuous activities quiet. Now that it¡¯s summer and all, in some ways it¡¯s even easier than before. Sure, Kevin¡¯s busy with work. And unlike the university, technical school doesn¡¯t take summers off. But we¡¯ve got plenty of time.


    One overwarm evening after dinner, my parents said we needed to talk. Kevin and I both sat on the couch, eyeing each other nervously. We couldn¡¯t imagine what this could be about, but we were desperately worried we knew exactly what was about to go down.


    My parents held each other¡¯s hands and beamed at us from the opposing chairs. They took a deep breath. Oh God. I braced myself like I was about to get shot in the stomach.


    ¡°Your father and I wanted to tell you how proud we are of what you both are doing together,¡± Mom said.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    You are!?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dad said, ¡°What you have certainly isn¡¯t for everyone, but we know that it¡¯s the right thing for you both.¡±


    It is?!


    ¡°The way the two of you are together,¡± Mom said, ¡°Honestly, it makes me jealous. I wish my brothers and I could have been the way you are.¡±


    I tried to picture my mom getting DP¡¯d by Uncle Pete and Uncle Nick. Actually, I could kind of see that happening.


    ¡°So, we want to make sure you know you have our full support, no matter what you decide,¡± Dad said.


    OK. There was no way they were talking about what I thought they were talking about. Right? Either I was desperately mistaken, or we¡¯d been dragged into some alternate dimension.


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re being clever, but it¡¯s clear to us,¡± Mom said.


    Oh no. It really was what I was afraid of.


    ¡°The way you both have started working together,¡± Dad said, ¡°Kevin, we all know that your sesstely with the garage and school has been because Jacey is helping you.¡±


    ¡°And Jacey,¡± Mom said, ¡°Don¡¯t think we haven¡¯t noticed how much more easygoing you are now that Kevin¡¯s been pitching in.¡±


    ¡°OH! That,¡± I said, ¡°Yeah, well, I think we¡¯ve figured out that we can learn a lot from each other.¡±


    ¡°Wel, l it¡¯s wonderful to see,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Dad said, ¡°It¡¯s like the two of you make the perfect human together.¡±


    Kevin and I both shared the same shocked, scared look. About that whole ¡®making a human together thing¡¯¡­


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Kevin said, quickly standing, ¡°I know I have a lot of studying to do. So, I¡¯m going to get to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually going to hang out with my friend Brooke tonight,¡± I said, ¡°There¡¯s this ce downtown that has live jazz.¡±


    *


    That night, when I slipped into my brother¡¯s bedroom, I knew everything was going to be alright. Sure, we were going to have some challenges. Eventually we¡¯d have to tell our parents what was going on. But for the moment, we would be OK. Our future may have seemed uncertain, but it was perfectly clear to me.


    We made love under the covers as quietly as we could. My brother¡¯s body undting under me. His mouth on my little, needy nipples. My nails digging into his back.


    Sex with my brother didn¡¯t make me stupid. In fact, it was quite the opposite ¡ª I¡¯ve be so much smarter. Life isn¡¯t about perfection. It¡¯s about bnce. You do your best when you can, but you also need to enjoy things.


    It took me a long time to learn that. But now that I know, I¡¯m sure that everything will turn out just fine. A is for amazing, after all.


    And like I said, the one thing you need to know about me is that I¡¯m a straight-A student.

 66: MY BROTHER BROKE ME (Incest/Taboo)

    New Story Title:


    Introduction: Injury leads to intimacy, incest, and impregnation.


    Read and enjoy¡­


    ****************


    My instincts kicked in. I reacted in the moment and there was nothing I could do. That¡¯s what caused all the trouble.


    I wasying back on my bed, watching a video on my phone, when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Hey Cassidy, can Ie in?¡± It was my brother, Gavin. He¡¯de home for summer break a few days before and I was still getting used to having him back around the house.


    ¡°Just a second,¡± I yelled through the door.


    I snapped on my shorts, put my iPhone aside, and grabbed my purity ring off my nightstand. I loved having that ring, loved what it stood for: my promise to myself, my future husband, and God. But I¡¯d only gotten it four months before, for my eighteenth birthday, and it still felt strange to have it on my finger all the time. Especially when I was, ummmm, rxing in bed.


    After I got up, I quickly nced at myself in the mirror. I tucked my honey blonde hair behind my ear and made sure my pale face wasn¡¯t too flushed. Once I was sure I was all put together, I went over and opened the door.


    My brother was standing on the other side, waiting patiently. He was so tall my head only came up to his chest. His normally bright green eyes were dull, and his cheeks were red. He looked like he¡¯d been crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, but Gavin only sighed and asked if I had time to talk.


    I let him into my room and we both sat on the bed. My brother was dressed like he was heading out for a job interview in a forest green polo shirt and khaki cks. It made my casual, lying around the house outfit of denim shorts and a pink tank top feel out of ce.


    I assumed, as soon as we sat, that¡¯s Gavin¡¯s story would spill out. After all, we were used to confiding in each other. Even though my brother was twenty and in college and I was eighteen and a senior in high school, we¡¯d kept a close rtionship that went beyond mere friendship to something far more powerful.


    But Gavin didn¡¯t say a word. He just sat there, silent, staring down at his hands as if he was hoping the words would flow out of his fingers. I looked up at Gavin and smiled, trying to get him to feelfortable.


    My brother had been thin as a rail growing up but, sitting on my bed, I could see how well he¡¯d filled out. Broad shoulders, muscr arms, and thick calves. He¡¯d let his brown hair grow out till it was the right amount of rebellious. Yes, my big brother looked good and it made me proud of him. I could only hope that college would do simr things for my gawky, geeky frame in a few months.


    Finally, I got tired of waiting. As much as I loved my brother, I needed to get back to my life.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said, ¡°Whatever you have to say, I¡¯m here.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kelly broke up with me,¡± he said. His face cracked and he started to cry.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I pulled my brother close and held him tight. I felt like a garden gnomeforting an oak tree, but I squeezed him as hard as I could.


    ¡°We were supposed to get lunch,¡± Gavin said. That exined his outfit. He¡¯d been out on a date. ¡°I hadn¡¯t seen her since the holidays. I mean, we talked but. Anyway, I was so excited. But when she got to Vipiano¡¯s, she wouldn¡¯t even sit down. She just came right out and said it.¡±


    ¡°Did she say why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She says she met someone,¡± my brother said. His voice was muffled as he buried his head in my shoulder. ¡°She says it¡¯s true love. I thought we were true love.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, rubbing his back. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I wish I could tell you I knew something was up. That I hated Kelly from the moment I met her or something like that. In truth, I was equally as shocked and surprised by this news as my brother. I truly believed that I had a Disney fairy tale going on in my own house. That Kelly was going to be my sister forever. I guess I was naive. That realization was going to being up a lot the next few days.


    ¡°She totally unloaded on me right there in the restaurant,¡± Gavin said, ¡°All this mean stuff about how she never loved me. That I¡¯m a big, dumb loser who¡¯s terrible in bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s awful!¡± I said. I sat there and let my brother sob on me. I felt his tears soak through my tank top, but I didn¡¯t move. ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on, she can¡¯t say things like that.¡±


    Gavin didn¡¯t share my convictions about sex before marriage, obviously. It¡¯s different for boys, anyway. He and Kelly, I knew, had been sexually active since high school. I didn¡¯t judge my brother for that. I thought it was sweet. He and Kelly were meant to be together, after all. Only now that turned out to not be true. Again, I felt so happy to have made my promise to stay pure. Sex could only cause problems. I was sure of it.


    Gavin stiffened and straightened. He pulled away from me and sat by the edge of the bed. His eyes were red from crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cass. I wasn¡¯t nning on falling apart like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m d I can be here for you.¡±


    ¡°I thought Kelly and I were going to be forever, you know? Not that there weren¡¯t signs, I mean. She stopped FaceTiming me and ghosted my texts. I thought she was busy with school. I should have seen iting.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself,¡± I said, ¡°Even if you noticed, what could you have changed?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯d still be gangly, goofy me,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°What? No!¡±


    ¡°I know what I am,¡± Gavin said, gesturing at his body, ¡°Kelly said it was like dating Hodor or whatever. I¡¯m so angr and odd.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I said, ¡°Kelly¡¯s just justifying her lousy behavior. You¡¯ll get another girl in no time, bro.¡±


    Gavin blew the air out of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll never find someone as good as Kelly. I mean, the only way I got together with her in the first ce was she came up to me. That¡¯s never going to happen again.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Gavin,¡± I said. I reached across the bed and wrapped his hand in both of mine. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to see right now, but you¡¯re a catch. You¡¯ll have a new girlfriend in no time. But Kelly? She¡¯s going to regret this for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°No, I mean it,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re handsome, and smart. Caring and kind. Any girl would be lucky to be with you.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Gavin asked. ¡°Or are you saying that cause you¡¯re my sister?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy. And, yeah, you¡¯re attractive, OK? You have a cute face and a great body. Just, like, don¡¯t tell anyone I said that.¡±


    Gavin stared down at the bed. A grin crept across his face. ¡°Thanks, Cass.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. I promise,¡± I said. I lightly stroked my brother¡¯s hand.


    Gavin¡¯s head popped up. Our eyes met. Gavin got a strange look on his face. Suddenly, he leapt forward.


    And my instincts kicked in.


    I jumped back, but I ran out of bed. The hardwood floor flew up at me. Reflexively, my right hand shot out to stop my fall. I didn¡¯t feel it at first, but I heard it. A loud CRUNCH! that sounded like someone stepping on a walnut. Then the pain rushed in, like nothing I¡¯d ever felt.


    I screamed.

 67

    Six hourster, I came home from the hospital with a bulky cast on my wrist, a bag of half-melted ice, and a prescription for Percocet. I¡¯d broken a small bone in my wrist, nothing serious, but it hurt like heck.


    Gavin opened the front door for me and helped me copse onto the couch. He¡¯d been acting like a gentleman the entire time ¡ª getting doors, doing whatever I asked, and constantly questioning if I was OK. As if he knew that this whole thing was his fault.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner,¡± he said, and walked off to the kitchen. ¡°You should probably call Mom and Dad and tell them what happened.¡±


    Our parents were travelling through Italy for their twenty-fifth wedding anniversary. They¡¯d left for the trip just a couple days before and wouldn¡¯t be back for a month. That was one of the reasons Gavin was back at the house ¡ª so I wouldn¡¯t be alone all summer.


    I worried that if I told Mom and Dad what happened, they¡¯d cut their trip short. Both my parents worked very hard and I wanted them to be able to enjoy their vacation. I thought about the time difference and realized that even if I did call them, I¡¯d almost certainly be waking them up. I decided to wait till the morning. Besides, I was wiped.


    Gavin brought me a PB&J. That doesn¡¯t sound like much, but it was my favoritefort food and he knew it. He¡¯d made one for himself and we sat on the couch and ate. I tried to keep the grape jelly from squeezing onto my shirt, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Eating left-handed was such a challenge, I could only imagine how hard everything else was going to be.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Gavin asked me for, like, the hundredth time. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can build a time machine and stop yourself from pushing me off the bed,¡± I said. I was still moody from the throbbing in my wrist and the lost day at the ER. I¡¯d have snapped at a baby seal if it was in the living room with me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you off the bed, Cassidy,¡± Gavin said, seriously.


    ¡°Well you may as well have,¡± I said, ¡°What were you doing leaning in like that, anyway? It¡¯s like you were going to kiss me or something.¡±


    ¡°I was not!¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, wasn¡¯t it? You were going to kiss your sister, you big perv.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Cass. You know that¡¯s not true. I just moved a little bit and you leapt off the bed like I was a rabid badger.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I said, ¡°We both know what happened.¡±


    ¡°You want anything else to eat?¡± Gavin asked. He was still being obsequious but there was an edge to his words that hadn¡¯t been there before. For a moment, I spared him some sympathy. I was having a bad day, but Gavin had to be enduring one of the worst of his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK,¡± I said, after taking a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m just tired. After everything that happened, I need to crash.¡±


    ¡°Anything I can do for you?¡± Gavin asked. He might as well¡¯ve had that phrase recorded for all the times he said it. And yet, I got the feeling he really would build me that time machine if I told him to. My brother was a good guy, I knew.


    I got up and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°No, I¡¯m OK,¡± I said. ¡°I know today¡¯s been awful with Kelly and the hospital and¡­ Well, thank you for everything today. Except the trying to kiss me part.¡± OK, I couldn¡¯t help twisting the knife. I mean, I am his little sister after all.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to,¡± Gavin sighed, exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m sorry today has sucked for you, too.¡±


    I loped up the stairs. They¡¯d given me some serious pain meds at the hospital, and I was loopier than I thought. Just getting to my bedroom felt like an adventure. I fell onto my bed and stared dumbly up at the ceiling.


    I was still in my tank top and shorts and it was ufortable to try to sleep that way. I started to get undressed, then realized it was going to be way harder without my right hand. I¡¯m very much a righty and using only my left felt like using one of those dinosaur head ws you see at cheap tourist traps off the highway. I managed to get my shirt off, but I couldn¡¯t unbutton my shorts. It was so frustrating, and my wrist was throbbing again, and¡­


    ¡°Gavin!¡± I yelled out without really thinking about it.


    Gavin ran into the room like he thought it was on fire. He froze as he saw me lying topless on the bed. His eyes lingered a second too long. Not that there was much to see. I have tiny breasts with tight, taut pink nipples. But my brother stared like I was that redheaded woman from Mad Men. Finally, he covered his face with his hand.


    ¡°Sorry, sis,¡± Gavin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were, um, you know.¡±


    ¡°I want to get into pjs but it¡¯s too hard,¡± I said. I knew I was acting like a child, but I didn¡¯t care. The pain and the drugs had me feeling like an invalid.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Gavin said. He sounded happy to have something to do. He went to my dresser and pulled out a pair of mesh shorts and one of his old t-shirts that I¡¯dmandeered for pajamas a few years ago.


    ¡°Bra?¡± he asked. I shook my head. If I was going church or if there was something formal, then sure. I had a bunch of sports bras for when I worked out. But mostly I let my little boobs hang free. There was barely anything there, so what was the point?


    ¡°Panties?¡± Gavin asked. I guess I didn¡¯t think very hard about what was about to happen, because I told Gavin to go for it. I me the drugs.


    He found a cute pair of white underwear with mingoes all over them. Gavin came back over to the bed and sat down, tentatively. Then he took a deep breath, like psyching himself up. I wondered what the big deal was. Then I realized.


    My brother reached up and unsnapped my shorts. My breath caught.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 68

    One boy, Jimmy Davis from down the street, had seen me with my shirt off. We¡¯d been an item for a couple weeks and ended up making out in the backseat of his car behind the Wawa. This was pre-purity ring, but I already had the intention. Still, kissing was OK and maybe a couple other things if I was careful.


    Jimmy got my shirt off and I was really super excited for what woulde next. Then he looked at my little boobs like they were a turd-vored cheesecake: something that was supposed to be awesome, somehow turned terrible. Suffice to say, Jimmy and I stopped being an item after that. Believe me, it was mutual.


    All of this is the long way around of saying that no boy had ever seen my naked you-know-what. Even my gynecologist was a woman. And the first man to see it was going to be my brother. I went from kind of out of it to very focused in about a half a second. As if I wasn¡¯t already feeling trapped in my bed.


    Gavin pulled my shorts down with ease. Not surprising ¡ª I don¡¯t have hips or a butt either. Now I waspletely naked in front of my brother. A thick bush of blonde, curly hair was the only thing between his eyes and my bare down there. I was actually very hairy. I guess I figured if I wasn¡¯t intending on using my vagina, I didn¡¯t need to do much about it, either. Now that I was so exposed, though, I regretted not taking a razor to at least some of the outlying areas.


    ¡°Cassidy,¡± Gavin said, and his voice came out all choked and throaty. He was holding up the panties. I nodded. Gavin slipped them up my legs. I lifted my little butt to let him finish the job. Then he did my shorts. Finally, I sat up and raised my arms so my brother could put my shirt on for me. He was very chaste, very respectful, but it still felt so dirty and wrong.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, meaning it.


    ¡°I know this sucks, but I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help,¡± he said. He voice sounded throttled but his words were sincere.


    ¡°You better,¡± I said, ¡°since you¡¯re the one who tried to kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to kiss you!¡± Gavin shouted. He stormed out of my bedroom and mmed the door.


    *


    The reality rushed back into me as soon as I woke up the next morning. My wrist was in a cast because I¡¯d broken it because I¡¯d fallen off the bed because¡­ Well because I had.


    I got up, started to watch a video on my phone, then put it down again. Usually I¡¯d have a slow morning andze in bed. But I was feeling icky, my covers felt heavy and gross, and knew I needed a shower.


    I went across the hall to the bathroom. I could hear my brother downstairs in the kitchen, but I didn¡¯t want to bother him. I needed to start doing things for myself. I got undressed, turned on the shower and realized I had another problem. So much for my burgeoning independence.


    I opened the door to the bathroom and yelled for Gavin


    ¡°Almost done making you breakfast,¡± he said.


    ¡°I need help,¡± I said. My brother lumbered upstairs and opened the bathroom door. I was naked again, stupid me, and Gavin kept eyeing all the parts he wasn¡¯t supposed to. My tiny breasts and hairy sex. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. I crossed my legs and folded my arms over my chest. I didn¡¯t feel like a sexy creature. Just a creature.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re my sister. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Gavin said, his voice trembling again, ¡°I¡¯ll cover your cast.¡± He came back with a roll of saran wrap and ran it around my covered forearm, securing the stic with a bunch of rubber bands. Once I was waterproofed, Gavin fled from the bathroom.


    I stepped under the hot water. It felt weird to have my cast-covered arm in there, but the relief from the rest of my body made up for it. I shampooed and soaped as best I could. It was clumsy, but I did OK. I had one thing left to do.


    And that¡¯s when I stopped


    See, there¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t told you about myself: I masturbate. OK, I know, big revtion. Massive, twenty-four-point, full masthead headline in the Inquirer: Teenaged Girl Pleasures Self. Also, I breathe oxygen and require nutrients. I¡¯m full of surprises.


    But here¡¯s the thing. I do it, like, a lot. Too much, probably. Like it was something I was legit worried about at the time. Though that hadn¡¯t stopped me from flicking the bean at least three times a day and sometimes way more.


    I couldn¡¯t escape my uncontroble urges. I know it¡¯s ¡®wrong,¡¯ but I figured, given the choice, God would rather me simte the experience of sex than go out and actually have some. So, in that way, I was doing Him a favor. Right?


    I had a whole routine. Wake up, rub one out. Then another in the afternoon followed by one more before bed. I had good days and bad ¡ª I hit a sixer one particrly troubling time ¡ª but mostly it was two or three times a day.


    That morning in the shower would have been one of my times. And I would have done it the night before, too. In fact, what I didn¡¯t say before was, when Gavin came into my room and told me about his breakup? That¡¯s what I had been doing. In fact, I¡¯d worked myself into a pretty goodther when he knocked on the door and¡­


    So, I was pretty worked up is what I¡¯m saying. And my body was expecting its usual dopamine rush. I touched myself with my left hand ¡ª an exploratory feel. My vagina jumped like it was plugged in. I couldn¡¯t remember ever being so sensitive. So aroused. But I could tell that my useless left hand wasn¡¯t going to get me there. I rubbed my legs together, took a deep breath, and made myself turn off the shower.


    I was supposed to wear the cast for at least eight weeks. There was no way I wouldst that long. I was going to need to find an alternative option. I didn¡¯t own any, you know, toys or anything like that. I started to formte a n to steal a zhini from the fridge when my brother wasn¡¯t looking. But of course, that would also require me requesting he purchase one at the Genuardi¡¯s and I wasn¡¯t sure how I could exin that to him


    No, my aching need was going to have to be a problem for another time. I wrapped myself in a towel and left the bathroom. As I went, I twisted my purity ring around my finger, like reminding myself of the rules.


    I got dressed and went downstairs. My brother had made pancakes and he put them out for me as soon as I sat down. He kept eyeing me as he did it, like he could still see what was under my clothes.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s weird, but I was kind of ttered? I¡¯m cute, I guess, in a girl-next-door kind of way. Boys ask me out and stuff ¡ª I¡¯m not a troll. But I wasn¡¯t used to being seen in a sexy way and that¡¯s a very different experience. Sure, Gavin was my brother. But he was cute. An attractive guy was checking me out, and like I said I was already pretty worked up, so it turned everything up a notch. Sibling issues aside.


    After breakfast, I FaceTimed my parents and gave them the bad news. As I expected, they offered toe home. I could tell they didn¡¯t want to do it, though, and I convinced them that Gavin had it under control.

 69

    ¡°Whatever you need, make sure Gavin takes care of it,¡± my Dad said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. He¡¯s your brother, that¡¯s what he¡¯s there for.¡±


    I doubted that my brother was there for some of my more pressing needs, but I got the point. I told my parents I loved them and then let them go.


    After I spoke to my parents, I figured I should get it all over with at once and one-handedly texted my friends to let them know what had happened. Most just sent the usual emojis and standard ¡®sorries.¡¯ It was another reminder that high school was over and most of us were already moving on. But my closest friend, Lh, proved why I thought of her that way, and immediately jumped in her car toe over.


    A few minutester, Gavin answered the door and Lh flounced in. My bestie is a bit taller than me and way curvier. She has brown hair that she wore down to almost her backside. She was wearing a cute pink top with capri pants.


    But I didn¡¯t notice any of that.


    Instead I was caught by her left hand. And what wasn¡¯t on her finger.


    Lh and I had gotten our purity rings at the same time. She was one of the reasons why I¡¯d chosen to do it, actually. We¡¯d talked about it a lot, how we wanted to be good God-fearing girls who waited for our husbands and how that would make everything more meaningful.


    Only Lh wasn¡¯t wearing her purity ring anymore.


    Quickly, I grabbed Lh¡¯s unringed hand with my uncasted one and dragged her up to my bedroom. She gave Gavin a clumsy wave as I pulled her up the stairs.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as soon as my bedroom door was shut. Lh sat down on my bed, carefully, like she was afraid it might explode under her.


    ¡°Your brother got super cute,¡± Lh said. But I wouldn¡¯t let her change the subject, so I asked her again what had happened to her.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m supposed to be asking you that,¡± Lh said, still trying to escape my interrogation. I was standing over her and it felt weird, but I was too shocked to sit down.


    ¡°I fell off the bed,¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you did that by falling off a bed, did you?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I kind of fell into one?¡± Lh said with a giggle. And then she told me.


    Apparently, Lh had met some boy while working at Catholic day camp. They¡¯d had this adorable (her word) meet cute after some poor nine-year-old had gotten a bloody nose on the ropes course. They¡¯d met a mere three days before, but Lh was already sure he was the one.


    ¡°You just know, you know?¡± Lh said with an overdramatic sigh. This new boy ¡ª John or Jim or Jake or something like that ¡ª had stolen her heart. And her purity ring, as well.


    ¡°How was it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was OK,¡± Lh said, not meeting my eyes.


    With that kind of effusive endorsement, I figured I could probably keep the purity ring on my finger.


    *


    Gavin and I spent the next few days like a resigned, old married couple. He cooked and cleaned, we binged on Netflix shows, and loafed around the house. Gavin was down about his ex-girlfriend. I was upset about my wrist and what I¡¯de to think of as my best friend¡¯s betrayal. Neither of us were in the mood for anything except sleep. We barely even talked. Instead, we slipped into an easy, shared depression like it was a deep, dark jacuzzi filled with warm, bubbling tears.


    Meanwhile, the ticking time bomb between my legs moved ever closer to explosion. Remember, I was used to three times a day at minimum. Now, I¡¯d gone nearly a week without even touching myself. I was primed, on edge, and searching zhini recipes like crazy.


    Finally, on a Saturday morning, Gavin burst through my bedroom door, threw open my curtains, and dragged me out of bed.


    ¡°We¡¯re going on an adventure,¡± my brother announced. While I still wasn¡¯t capable of certain things with my left hand, I¡¯d managed to at least learn to dress myself. Looking out the window, it seemed like a sunny day, so I put on dark shorts and a lime green t-shirt, then met my brother downstairs.


    Gavin was dressed much like he had for his ¡®date¡¯ with Kelly: a red polo shirt and a pair of khaki cks. He looked really good and it made me feel ratty byparison.


    ¡°Are we going on a date?¡± I asked him, still in little sister mode.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting out of this rut,¡± Gavin replied.


    I wanted to get breakfast, but my brother refused to let me have anything more than a paltry gran bar.


    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯re going to want to save room,¡± Gavin said.


    We walked downtown to pick up the trolley into Philly. We found a bench near the back of the car and watched as the little towns rolled by. I¡¯d been mistaken before, looking out my bedroom window. It wasn¡¯t sunny. It was t out gorgeous. One of the best days of the year. Warm and wonderful in a way that made just sitting outside feel like the best thing in the world.


    Gavin shared a smile with me. He looked so handsome in the dappled sunlight. I reached up and tousled his brown hair.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, ¡°For dragging me out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is just the start,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Why does that worry me?¡± I asked, yfully.


    ¡°You need this,¡± Gavin said, ¡°We need this. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯ve been an awful brother. This is the least I can do.¡±


    ¡°You were with her for nearly five years,¡± I said, knowing better than to say the K-word. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get over her in five days. I understand¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Gavin said, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset about your wrist, but this seems like something more.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but my brother was right. My wrist was annoying, sure, but it didn¡¯t really hurt anymore. Instead it was all the things around that moment that had sent me tumbling.


    I had been so convinced, at age 18, that I understood rtionships. But what was love if my brother and Kelly could split in seconds and my best friend could throw away everything after three dumb days?


    I twisted the purity ring on my finger, once again. That promise I¡¯d been so sure of seemed vacant in the context of everything I had seen. My virginity was supposed to be my gift to the love of my life. But thest week had shown me I had no idea how to ever identify that person or, even if I did, to know that he would always feel the same way about me.


    The question burbled up so quickly, even I was surprised when it popped out.


    ¡°Do you like sex?¡± I asked my brother.From N?velDrama.Org.

 70

    Gavin choked and his face turned the most adorable shade of pink. He nced around the trolley car, but it was still early and so mostly empty. I doubted the elderly gentleman in the front of the car or the overdressed family in the back were paying any attention to us.


    ¡°Sex,¡± I said, ¡°You and Kelly did it, right? What was it like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be talking about this with you,¡± Gavin said. I couldn¡¯t tell if he meant the sibling thing, or the chastity thing, or just the couples¡¯ privacy thing. Probably all three.


    ¡°Lh gave up her purity ring,¡± I said, ¡°She met some guy at camp, and I guess they, I don¡¯t know. It got me thinking, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense,¡± Gavin said, ¡°Look, just because your friend broke her promise doesn¡¯t mean yours is any less important. It¡¯s something for yourself, you know? Not other people.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t wait,¡± I said.


    ¡°No,¡± Gavin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t regret it,¡± I said.


    Gavin surprised me by letting out a long, drawn out sigh. ¡°Maybe?¡± he said. I couldn¡¯t have been more shocked if he¡¯d admitted he was selling illegally acquired, endangered turtles out of our garage.


    Like I said, Gavin and I confided in each other a lot. Especially when we were both living at home. He¡¯d told me, straight out, when he and Kelly did it for the first time. The way he described it, as this beautiful thing that they¡¯d shared, it totally changed my perspective on sex.


    Gavin must have seen the look on my face because he immediately began to backpedal. ¡°Look, Cass, I¡¯m not saying that it was bad. Sex with Kelly was amazing. Truly. Looking back, though? I wish my first time had happened with someone else. Like, someone I could trust. Someone I loved and who loved me back. For real.¡±


    ¡°How do you know, though?¡± I asked, ¡°You thought Kelly was your soulmate. I¡¯m sure Lh and her guy think they have something special.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you ever really do,¡± Gavin said. He smiled in a way that looked more like a frown. ¡°You just have to do your best and know that you¡¯ll probably screw it up.¡±


    ¡°Literally in this case,¡± I said. We bothughed.


    We changed trains and took the subway into downtown. Growing up, Philly had been the scary bad ce with all the crime that my parents forbade me to go to without them, a full security escort, a bulletproof body suit, and support from the 101st Airborne. But my brother had been going to Temple for two years now without suffering so much as a splinter, so I assumed I was in good hands.


    We got off the train and took the esctor up to street level. My stomach grumbled embarrassingly loudly.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± Gavin said.


    The city was surprisingly quiet. Almost sleepy. There were enough people walking around so that it didn¡¯t feel creepy, but it added to the otherworldly feel of the day. We walked down a few blocks, then Gavin pushed open what seemed like a random ss door and brought me inside.


    I recognized the ce immediately. We were at Reading Terminal Market. My parents had taken us there as kids, but all I remembered of it was the endless bustle and shoving of an overcrowded, aggressive ce where everything was toorge for a little girl.


    Now, though, as an adult, I saw that my brother had brought me to an almost infinite wondend of deliciousness. We walked up and down the alleys of the market; each stall more tantalizing than thest. This was like a mall food court it had been built in heaven. It was a fantasy world of every cuisine I¡¯d ever heard of. And everything looked and smelled amazing.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gavin asked. He could have asked me to exin advanced calculus in French and it would have been easier for me. Everything looked so good.


    Eventually, I ¡®settled¡¯ on a roast pork sandwich with provolone and broli rabe from DiNic¡¯s. My brother surprised me by getting a simple turkey sandwich from a few stalls down. As soon as we found a table though, and Gavin let me have a bite, I realized why he¡¯d done it. The sandwich was so beyond what I thought a turkey sandwich could be. One little taste of this and I was ruined for deli meat forever.


    Gavin beamed, knowing that he¡¯d done this to me, then took back his lunch. Not that what I had was anything toin about. My own sandwich was salty, tangy and good. Just not that.


    We sat in ufortable seats at long, stic tables, as the rapidly-filling market bumped against our backs. We felt like the kings of the world. There was only one thing that I needed for this to be perfect.


    ¡°Gavin?¡± I asked, sweet as pie, ¡°I kind of want your sandwich?¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°I want it,¡± I said, ¡°It was really good.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°But you have your own,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°I know, but yours is better,¡± I said.


    ¡°So you want to take mine,¡± he said.


    ¡°Switch,¡± I said.


    ¡°Share,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Halfsies?¡± Gavin said.


    I sighed, as if he¡¯d made a horribly impertinent request. ¡°Fine,¡± I said.


    We passed each other our meals. That first bite, I knew I¡¯d made the right choice.


    ¡°Worth the journey?¡± Gavin asked, a knowing smile on his face. All I could do was nod.


    As we ate together, grinning stupidly at each other across our table, I realized that we were on a date. Not an actual date, of course, but something that was essentially date-like in all the ways that defined one.


    My brother paid for my meal and pulled out my chair. He pointed things out and we had pleasant conversation. This was nice. Really nice. And once again, I wondered to myself what the hell Kelly was looking for if it wasn¡¯t my funny, handsome, charming brother?


    After lunch, Gavin lead me through Phdelphia like he was giving me a tour of his home. Which, since he went to school there, he kind of was. He showed me where Thomas Jefferson had written the Deration of Independence and where Ben Franklin¡¯s mistress had lived. Then we went over to Franklin Fountain and shared a massive hot fudge sundae.

 71

    Throughout, for the first time since it happened, I totally forgot about my stupid wrist. I just went through my day with my brother and enjoyed it thoroughly. Gavin even held my hand at one point, swinging our arms like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Eventually, though, the stress of our day took over and we limped back to the train station. When we got on the trolley, I gave the conductor my ticket and he noticed my cast.


    ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± he asked. He was an older gentleman with a white, push broom mustache and a friendly smile, ¡°Fighting off wild animals?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± I said, with a naughty grin, ¡°My brother tried to kiss me, and I broke my wrist trying to escape.¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡± Gavin said, ¡°That didn¡¯t happen, I swear.¡±


    The conductorughed and turned away.


    We found an open bench near the back and sat down. As we settled into the long ride home, I settled into my brother. He wrapped his arm around me, possessive, and slowly stroked my golden hair.


    ¡°Seriously, if you keep telling people I tried to kiss you, someone¡¯s going to believe you,¡± Gavin said. ¡°And then we¡¯ll both be in real trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just teasing,¡± I said, mollifying my brother, ¡°I know you¡¯re not some incest-crazed sex monster. In fact, I think you¡¯re kind of awesome. Someone is going to be so lucky to have you as a boyfriend. I don¡¯t know who she is, but I¡¯m already jealous.¡±


    Gavin nodded, but I saw the sadness pass over his face. I guess, like with my wrist, my brother had spent the whole day not thinking about his ex-girlfriend. And then, thoughtless me, I brought it back to his mind. I leaned up and kissed my brother on the cheek. Like a peace offering.


    For a moment, our eyes met. Gavin¡¯s eyes were the most remarkable shade of green. Intoxicating. I knew mine were a t, pale blue, so light they were almost gray. Just like me, there was nothing to see. But Gavin looked at me like the map to a long lost treasure was written in there.


    Quickly, he turned away. He took his arm off me and his body went stiff. For a moment, I worried that I¡¯d made a terrible mistake.


    ¡°I had fun,¡± I said, surprised at how intive I sounded.


    ¡°Today was amazing,¡± Gavin said, but he kept his attention out the window.


    When we got home, I went straight up to my bedroom. Gavin called after me, but I ignored him. I was exhausted from the day. My wrist was aching. I couldn¡¯t understand how I¡¯d ruined our perfect day out, but I knew that I had, and I couldn¡¯t face it anymore. I climbed into bed, on top of my covers, and closed my eyes.


    But sleep would not show up. All I could think about was the other thing I¡¯d managed to ignore all day. As if it had been waiting for me all this time, camouged, here in my bedroom. Pounding, insistent. Like a hunger but so much more epassing. And worse, I knew I had no way to feed it.


    Instinctively, I took out my phone and found my favorite site. I tried, dammit, I really did. But despite my endless need I was helpless with my left hand. Desperately, I looked around my room for something I could use to get relief. Ridiculous ideas urred to me, but nothing that I could actually act on.


    Then, as if my mind was truly determined to torture me, I thought about Gavin. I don¡¯t know why those two things (sex, my brother) came up together at once, but now I could think of nothing else. Iy back, panting, trying to think of anything else.


    Our date that day had been so incredible. I know it sounds silly, but it was more than the adventure in the city. The food. The sights. It was being with my brother. The way he half-smiled every time he looked my way. The strength of his arms as he gave me a hug. His buoyantugh and his caring whispers.


    I was at this weird, overemotional crossroads. My body was fixated on getting relief. My brain couldn¡¯t stop thinking about my brother. The two things collided and suddenly I couldn¡¯t separate one from the other. Even though it made as much sense as mixing ground beef with whipped cream.


    Iy back, wracked with this awful mixture of arousal, obsession, and guilt. And then I heard a knock on my door.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Gavin asked.


    Oh God.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, quickly pulling my outfit back together. Seriously, I knew the Lord likes to test us, but this was like a pop quiz on particle physics at 3am that would determine my grade for life.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Gavin popped his head into my room right as I got my shorts snapped.


    ¡°Are we OK?¡± Gavin asked.


    I got up and sat on the edge of the bed. Gavin sat down across from me. I couldn¡¯t escape the fact that we were in roughly the same positions as we¡¯d been before when he¡¯d¡­ When I¡¯d¡­ Before I broke my wrist.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Gavin said, ¡°You mentioned Kelly and I went into a spiral. That¡¯s my fault.¡±


    I fought the urge to point out that, actually, I hadn¡¯t mentioned his ex at all. That, in fact, I¡¯d only pointed out that my brother was a great catch. But that opened up a whole other line of inquiry, so I let it go.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK to be sad,¡± I said, ¡°Normal. But you shouldn¡¯t let her get to you. You can do so much better. I promise.¡± Was I thinking about myself in that moment? ¡­ Maybe? Like, I knew that was silly, impossible, but thebination of chemicals in my brain was causing all kinds of crazy side effects. I was exhausted-naturally high-aroused. You know what I mean?


    ¡°What about you?¡± Gavin asked. ¡°How¡¯s your wrist?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. The throbbing had finally stopped, thankfully. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about stuff.¡±


    ¡°What kind of stuff?¡± Gavin asked.


    Look, I was far gone, but I still wasn¡¯t going to say that to my brother. Instead I pursed my lips.


    ¡°Look, I know that everything thest few days has been hard on you,¡± Gavin said, ¡°But I¡¯d hate to think that what happened with me and Kelly would shake your faith. If anything, it makes me even more sure that you¡¯re doing the right thing. Waiting, I mean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you,¡± I said. ¡°Lh and I both got our promise rings at the same time. If anything, I thought she was more devout than I was. Then she meets a boy and BAM it¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Never doubt the power of young love,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°In three days? Yeah, right,¡± I said, ¡°More like, ¡®never doubt the power of young hormones.''¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    ¡°I think she got horny and found a boy to solve that with,¡± I said. My brother turned red when I used the word ¡®horny.¡¯ It was kind of adorable.


    ¡°Everybody gets, um, aroused,¡± Gavin said, ¡°But plenty of people don¡¯t act on it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, ¡°So that¡¯s what I was doing. Thinking of ways I could, you know, not act on things. Keep my promise to God and all that.¡±


    ¡°And not be, um, horny?¡± Gavin said. Oh, he was so scarlet now they could have strung him above the street to stop traffic.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, ¡°And usually, I have a solution for that. Only right now I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be horny?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t not be horny,¡± I said. I lifted up my cast as evidence.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Gavin said. I could literally watch the realization creep across his face as it dawned on him. ¡°OH!¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said.


    I should have been terrified to tell my brother this. Should have been doing anything I could, cobbling whatever lie I could concoct. But there was something so natural about sitting on my bed and telling this boy who I trusted so much about what I was going through. The words spilled out lightly, like they weighed next to nothing


    I guess I¡¯d reached my drowning point. The water was over my head and my brother happened to be floating by. I¡¯d have grabbed for anything in that moment, I told myself. The problem was, I knew that wasn¡¯t true. My stupid brain was stirring things up and the more I looked at the mixture the more I liked it.

 72

    ¡°Well, I mean, it¡¯s only been a few days,¡± Gavin said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that, when the urge actually arrives, by then you¡¯ll have an idea of how to deal with it.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°You already have the urge?¡±


    ¡°Had,¡± I said, ¡°Continue to have. Like, a lot.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have a solution?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do,¡± I said. I reached over and took his hand in mine.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes slowly grew wider. His mouth gaped open at the same speed. Like there was a string on the back of his head and someone was slowly pulling on it.


    ¡°Cassidy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t judge me. Whatever happened in my bedroomst week, you have to admit it was at least partially your fault. And then everything else with this week and what¡¯s happened and today.¡±


    ¡°Today?¡± Gavin asked, like he was legitimately perplexed.


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± I said, ¡°Taking me out for that awesome time, being all boyfriend-y. You knew what you were doing.¡±


    Gavin didn¡¯t say anything. Stared down at the bedspread. But he nodded, solemnly.


    ¡°Right. So, you don¡¯t get to sit there and give me the ¡®but we¡¯re siblings¡¯ speech or the ¡®I don¡¯t think you should do that¡¯ speech. Give me the other one. The ¡®good brother¡¯ speech where you understand what I¡¯m going through and how much courage it takes to say all these things out loud and then help me.¡±


    Gavin looked up and caught my eye. We looked at each other, shocked. Both of us equally surprised I¡¯d spoken those words. It felt like I¡¯d opened my mouth and some other voice had spoken it for me. But I couldn¡¯t deny the truth of what I¡¯d said.


    Gavin swallowed like his saliva was made of sand. And then, once again, my hero of a brother strode forward.


    ¡°Yes, Cassidy, I¡¯d love to help you,¡± Gavin said, his conviction almost overpowering. ¡°I¡¯m honored that you¡¯re letting me be here for you.¡± He smiled. Not in a cruel way or even desirous. Just friendly and warm. Wonderful.


    I felt myself taken up by it. Carried away. I realized that it wasn¡¯t my brain that was doing all this to me ¡ª making the concepts ¡®brother¡¯ and ¡®sex¡¯ wrap around each other like desperate lovers. It was my heart. My breath caught. My body stilled.


    And then my brother reached for the waistband of my shorts.


    Just like that first night when he¡¯d undressed me, I gasped as Gavin grabbed at my buttons. Felt ticklish in my tummy. My older brother unsnapped my shorts and pulled them off my legs. Underwear and all. I was bottomless. Bare. Again, I wished I¡¯d had the foresight to shave my hairy slit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, right?¡± I asked, so vulnerable I could scream. ¡°I mean, down there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice,¡± Gavin said. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve only seen a few others. OK one. Except on the Inte. But that doesn¡¯t count¡­¡±


    ¡°Gav,¡± I said, warning.


    ¡°Right. Yours is definitely the nicest I¡¯ve ever seen. Very cute and tidy.¡±


    ¡°Except for all the, you know, the fur,¡± I said.


    ¡°I like the fur,¡± he said, ¡°I think it¡¯s hot. You know, for a sister¡¯s¡­ Anyway. I¡¯m going to stop talking now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said, ¡°I like you talking.¡±


    I was just getting used to the idea that my brother had been the first boy to ever see my secret spot, when suddenly my brother became the first boy to touch my secret spot. He put his hand, gently, on my pubis. Not even on my sex, itself. I gasped like I¡¯d been burned.


    ¡°You OK?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then the thought, strange and unbidden, came to me. ¡°You, um, know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some practice,¡± Gavin said. This time he did give me a brash smirk, but it didn¡¯t make me feel upset at all. Quite the opposite, in fact. ¡°But I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me. Promise.¡±


    My brother put his palm down, not even parting my lips, and pressed down. Rubbing. It felt nice. Little sparks shot through my body. He dipped his hand between mybia and traced his finger through, gently probing. That felt really nice. Not at all foreign or strange like I¡¯d feared. Almost natural.


    Gavin explored my sex and I groaned. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. The sound just slipped out.


    ¡°So far so good?¡± Gavin asked. So giving. Caring. His touch almost perfect and now I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Remember, anything you want,¡± Gavin said. I don¡¯t know what he was expecting, but my next request was definitely different than he¡¯d guessed.


    ¡°Take your clothes off,¡± I said. Gavin¡¯s touch faltered. ¡°It¡¯s not, like, a sex thing. I mean, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re sexy I just¡­¡± I guess it was my turn to ramble. ¡°I feel weird being totally exposed and you beingpletely clothed.¡±


    Gavin nodded. He took his hand out of my sex, an unfortunate side effect, and lifted off his shirt. I gasped again. Holy heck, my brother was ripped! Like, I knew he¡¯d gotten in good shape. I could see it just by how he stood. But wow. I had no idea. He had defined pecs and the beginnings of a six pack. A bit of brown hair covered his chest.


    Gavin undid his belt and took off his pants. His legs were no less impressive. Thick thighs and bulging calves. My brother was a hunk. A stud.


    Oh.


    Even more than when he¡¯d touched me, my mostly-naked brother was making me wet.


    Gavin was down to his boxers now. ¡°You want these off, too?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. Speech was no longer in my skillset. Gavin pushed down his underwear. His thing ¡ª erect, of course it was erect ¡ª popped up. Dark pink. Long and thick. Like I said, I watched videos. My brother¡¯s penis was more than I¡¯d ever anticipated.


    Wait. Not a penis. Or a thing. My brother¡¯s cock. I tasted the word in my mouth, savoring it. I was staring at my brother¡¯s awesome cock which, wow. OK. And I¡¯d thought I was worked up before.


    Gavin eyed me kindly, like being naked in front of his little sister was totally natural. I pulled my shirt over my head to make things even. Gavin grinned even wider.


    ¡°I love your breasts,¡± he said to me.


    I looked down at my little lemons, dubious. Like there was anything there to love.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re really sexy,¡± he said.


    ¡°I like your, um, your thing,¡± I said, then quickly caught myself. ¡°Your cock, I mean. It looks really, um, big.¡±


    ¡°Kelly said it was too big,¡± Gavin said. He couldn¡¯t look me in the eye as he said it. ¡°She said it hurt her.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a thing,¡± I said, ¡°Too big, I mean. A baby has toe out of me and you¡¯re not asrge as all that. Besides, it¡¯s not like you have some ten-inch horse dick or whatever. It¡¯s just, you know, good sized. I¡¯m sure it¡¯d fit in me. Eventually. I mean, if we tried. If we were going to do such a thing which of course¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to do that,¡± Gavin said, firmly.


    ¡°Because it would be wrong,¡± I agreed, just as resolute.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just rub you now,¡± Gavin said, ¡°So you can feel better.¡±


    ¡°Andter,¡± I said, ¡°Later too.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll feel this way again, of course,¡± Gavin said, ¡°And I¡¯ll do it. To take care of my baby sister. While she¡¯s injured.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, ¡°And maybe you¡¯ll, you know, rub yourself. Too. Because you¡¯ll probably be all worked up from this.¡±


    ¡°Am worked up,¡± Gavin said, ¡°Was. Am. Will be.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t want to leave you. Like that. And I can¡¯t do it for you, because of my wrist.¡±


    ¡°I could go do it by myself, after,¡± Gavin said, ¡°If you wanted.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said, ¡°I mean, no. It wouldn¡¯t be fair. To me. To show you my¡­ um, my peak. And not see yours.¡±


    ¡°Totally good, clinical reasons,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°To protect your purity.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, ¡°For me.¡±


    ¡°For your husband,¡± he said.


    ¡°For God,¡± I said.


    We stared at each other¡¯s bodies. Both sweating and panting like we¡¯d been running for days. Gavin¡¯s face and chest were splotched crimson. My own body felt hot.


    ¡°Hey, um, Cassidy?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Before, when we were on the bed and I was talking about Kelly? Right before you broke your wrist?¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°I remember,¡± I said.


    ¡°I was trying to kiss you,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I was so down about Kelly and you were there for me. Like you always are. And right then I realized how much I loved you. How beautiful and wonderful and special you are. Loved you more than I¡¯d ever felt for Kelly. Or for any woman, honestly. My body took control. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 73

    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said, ¡°I was feeling close to you then, too. You¡¯d been gone for so long and, yeah, we still talk online or whatever, but it isn¡¯t the same. You¡¯re my best friend, Gavin. Having you back has been hard. Not cause you¡¯re here, but because I know you¡¯re going to leave again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back,¡± Gavin said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving too.¡±


    ¡°Not that far,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not that far,¡± Gavin said. He leaned forward. His face was right above mine. I felt his naked body wrap around mine. Our lips touched.


    Like I said, I¡¯d had a couple of totally chaste, go nowhere boyfriends before that moment. Little stolen kisses that, in retrospect, they¡¯d never earned. Jimmy Davis in the car. Kenny Holloway by the senior parking lot at school. Billy Katz on the front porch after prom. Nice boys, some of them handsome.


    Not one of those kisses was anything like this.


    As soon as my brother put his lips to mine, it was like a warm buzz that spread over my whole body. A thousand tingling bee stings that made the hair on my arms go straight and my tight little sex go liquid. Gavin kissed me and I felt dizzy with how hard my world flipped.


    I kissed him back. Arms around his neck. Hanging on. I wanted to be closer. I pressed my tongue against Gavin¡¯s mouth, and he opened up. Our tongues twisted, hungrily. My taut nipples tickled against Gavin¡¯s chest hair. My brother¡¯s hardness pressed against my sex. We ground down on each other. Primal.


    Finally, Gavin broke the kiss. Gasping. He licked down my neck and found my little breasts. I quickly discovered that my brother wasn¡¯t kidding when he said he loved my boobs. He worshipped at them, like they were the greatest things in the world. Suckled and bit at my nipples. If my body was burning before, it was a congration now. I found myself arching upward, trying to slip my brother¡¯s cock against my wetness.


    My instincts kicked in. I reacted in the moment and there was nothing I could do about it. That¡¯s what caused all the trouble.


    I reached down with my good hand and grabbed my brother¡¯s dick. It pulsed hot, in my palm. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice my dumb little purity ring, glinting against my brother¡¯s cock.


    ¡°We should stop now,¡± Gavin said, ¡°Before we go too far.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said. I pushed his dick downward. Till the head nestled in my opening. I nearly creamed right there, as the crown pushed slightly against the tight ring of my unexplored sex.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rub you,¡± he said. ¡°You can rub me. Don¡¯t want to risk anything.¡±


    ¡°Definitely not,¡± I said. I slid my butt downward. That glorious, ginormous cock slipped forward. Just the tip. I felt my opening spread, achingly, to let him in. I considered that maybe Kelly was right ¡ª maybe my brother was too big.


    Gavin looked down at me with all the love in the world. He slid forward. Gently. I felt a pressure inside myself. Deep in my sex. The walls of my vagina clinging to my brother¡¯s cock for dear life. I dug my nails into his back. Gavin didn¡¯t even flinch.


    He stopped about halfway in. I sat up to look and there it was, half his penis gone inside me like some cruel optical illusion. Only I could feel exactly where his dick had disappeared to.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need to push,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt,¡± he said. I nodded. My brother drew back slightly and mmed forward. His hardness faltered, then busted through. From halfway in to fully buried in one desperate, devastating push. That one little effort and brother was buried inside sister. The way no siblings ever should be.


    Gavin groaned. I screamed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    My brother really did break me.


    We bothy there, connected. Intimate in a way I¡¯d never imagined. Tight and warm. Slick. Panting. I¡¯d imagined I¡¯d have all kinds of emotions in that moment: angry, upset, scared. Any of that. But I found to my surprise that none of those things were there.


    Instead I felt wonderful. Like Gavin¡¯s love was radiating out of him and wrapping me tight. Comforting and incredible all at once.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I told my brother. He kissed me.


    ¡°Love you too,¡± he said.


    ¡°You want to move a little?¡± I asked, tentatively.


    ¡°Only when you¡¯re ready,¡± Gavin said.


    I smirked wickedly. Oh, I was more than ready.


    Gavin drew back. He slid forward. It still hurt a bit, sore mostly, but another sensation overwhelmed all that. Pleasure. Wonderful, magical, iprehensible pleasure. I could feel every vein and ridge of my brother¡¯s dick. The head of his cock plumbed my depths. I waspletely in Gavin¡¯s control and I loved it beyond anything I¡¯d ever experienced.


    Gavin started moving faster. The animal urge overcame us both. My brother grunted as he thrust into me. I felt something building in the bottom of my stomach. In my sex. It was kind of like when I rubbed my clit, but deeper. Stronger. If before was beestings and small explosions, what was building in me now was like a nuclear bomb.


    I reached between where my brother and I were connected and found my clit. With Gavin plowing into me, it didn¡¯t matter that I couldn¡¯t fully work myself with my left hand. It was enough. My nipples felt tight and I wanted someone to twist them. I told Gavin and he nipped at my little pink nubbins. It all felt so good.


    ¡°Cass,¡± Gavin said, his voice a whisper, ¡°Cassidy. I¡¯m getting¡­ Getting close.¡±


    In the moment I thought he was sharing with me, the way that loversmunicate in quiet whispers. What feels good, what doesn¡¯t. Gavin was telling me that my body was doing its job. My heart soared with happiness.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was a warning.


    Things like condoms or the pill, pulling out, they didn¡¯t ur to me. I wasn¡¯t considering that my brother was bareback in my unprotected sex. The thought that I was fertile didn¡¯t enter my mind. It didn¡¯t ur, in that moment, as my brother and I were having sex in my childhood bed, that we would make a baby together


    Gavin felt so good. Watching what I did to him, I only wanted to see more. I wanted to feel him. Feel me. Nothing else mattered. I begged my brother to inseminate me. To put his seed in his sister.


    ¡°Cum Gavin,¡± I said. Pleaded. ¡°Cum in me.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face cinched. His eyebrows knitted. His eyes rolled back. I strummed my clit as hard as I could. Somewhere in that transition, my brother and I stopped making love and started fucking.


    My big brother was fucking me. Hard. The bed groaned and creaked. Our hips pped together. The explosion was building inside of me, rising like nothing I¡¯d ever felt before, and then suddenly I was gone.


    The orgasm started at my clit, rose through my hips. My stomach. My arms.


    ¡°oh god,¡± I squeaked. Because of course, who else would I invoke in that moment? Who else would I praise for my broken promise?


    My sex squeezed down so hard on Gavin¡¯s cock, like I was trying to snap it off. Gavin jerked. Grunted. Said my name, then stilled. Something hot and wet sshed inside me. Whatever I was expecting to happen, it iprehensibly tripled in power. And I was gone.


    ¡°Oh fffffffffffFFFFFFFFUCK!¡± I screamed. Mouth open. Eyes rolled back. Body tensed and trembling.


    My brother spurted inside me. His cum sshed against my cervix. His sperm burst into my waiting womb. I rose off the bed, back arched, like I was possessed.


    Gavin buried his head in my shoulder. The both of us writhed on the bed, soaked in each other¡¯s ecstasy. The pleasure was more than anything I could have imagined. My head exploded. My heart stopped. Nothing made sense in the world except my brother¡¯s body. Connected with mine. The two of us encased in intense, illicit bliss.


    Finally, my body fell back. My brother¡¯s dick slipped limp out of my pussy, trailing lukewarm slime down my thigh. I fought the urge to beg him to put it back in.


    I searched my brother¡¯s face. Needy. Gavin looked down at me. A huge, goofy grin. We kissed. Breathless.


    I held up my left hand clearly, so Gavin could see it. Pulled the purity ring off my finger. Then threw it across the room.


    It hit the wall so hard, there¡¯s still a dent where it cracked the paint.


    *


    Maybe I didn¡¯t get pregnant from that first time, although I like to think I did. Karma and all that. But, in truth, there were hundreds of other opportunities. After all, our parents were gone for an entire month. Plenty of time for Gavin and I to explore each other¡¯s bodies. There are lots of positions you can try, even with a broken wrist. My brother and I made sure to thoroughly experiment with each of them. You know, for science.


    My parents came home from their trip in August. My cast came off in September. I came and came on my brother¡¯s cock. We didn¡¯t stop. Not when we both left for college. Not when my freshman roommate caught us on my dorm room bed. Not when I missed my period for the first time. Or the second.


    When I came home for Thanksgiving, my belly was already practically bursting, I told my parents I¡¯d had a drunken mishap with some frat boy. To be honest, I don¡¯t think they believed me. Gavin and I weren¡¯t exactly careful about our activities. I think we kind of wanted to get caught.


    To be sure, Mom and Dad weren¡¯t happy about the whole thing. Pregnant, college-aged daughter without even a boyfriend in sight. But they didn¡¯t know what to do about it either. In the end, the lie served all our purposes, so we let it sit.


    The night after I presented my pregnant self to my parents, I met up with Lh for the first time since the summer. I didn¡¯t have to show her that my purity ring was long gone. I just pointed to my baby bump. My child.


    My promise to the love of my life, my future husband ¡ª my brother. The boy who finally broke me.

 74:MATTERS ARISING (Incest/Taboo)

    Intro: Brother and sister explore self-pleasure together.


    Enjoy¡­..


    **************


    As always, all participants are over the age of 18.


    ¡°Dn,e here.¡±


    My older sister, Lucy, was lying on the floor of her bedroom. She was on her stomach, wearing only a t-shirt and panties. She had a pillow under her groin, folded at the corner. She held herself in a backwards arch, like doing a cobra pose in yoga. Her body trembled with effort. Her cute, round face was cherry red. Her light blue eyes zed over and oddly empty.


    I¡¯d been lost in my own world, walking down the hall, when Lucy called out to me. It was a hot day, summer was just getting started, and I was already suffering under the sad reality that our new house didn¡¯t have air conditioning. My minimal outfit of a t-shirt and mesh shorts felt like a full, fur coat.


    ¡°You should. Try this,¡± Lucy gasped, ¡°Feels really good.¡± She took a deep breath and copsed t on the floor. ¡°Fuck.¡± The word slipped out of her. Her long, golden blonde hair pooled around her head.


    I stared at Lucy as she lost herself for a moment. My older sister¡¯s skimpy outfit revealed way more of her curvy body and tan skin than I was used to seeing. Her breasts looked particrlyrge in her baby blue v-neck. Her full butt was simrly ttered by her yellow, bikini-cut panties.


    I couldn¡¯t help butpare myself to my sister. My hair was closer to brown than blonde. If Lucy was all circles, then I was straight lines. We had the same blue eyes, and our faces were simr, sort of, but that was about it.


    Lucy came back to consciousness. ¡°Seriously, Dn,e here,¡± she said, an edge of annoyance in her voice.


    Tentatively, I stepped inside her doorframe.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, ying dumb.


    As a 19-year-old boy, just two years younger than Lucy, I knew what masturbation looked like. But I¡¯d never seen anyone do it that way with a pillow. And I certainly wasn¡¯t prepared for my sister to openly share it.


    Lucy and I had always been close. Unlike our friends (and our other siblings) who seemed to be suffocated by their close rtionships ¡ª fighting each other for air ¡ª Lucy and I both basked in our shared spaces. We were ymates as kids and confidants as teens. I told my sister nearly everything and had an easy expectation that she would do the same.


    But we weren¡¯t, you know. Like this.


    It was awkward when we watched a movie, and a sex scene came on. I felt ufortable folding Lucy¡¯s underwear when I did theundry. I noticed my sister had a nice body because she was super curvy and stuff. But I didn¡¯t, like, sneak on her in the shower or ogle at her bathing suit when we went down the shore.


    We were, you know, normal siblings. Until that random afternoon when my sister called me into her bedroom while she was grinding her pussy against a pillow.


    ¡°Come on, try this with me,¡± Lucy said. She wiggled her butt purposefully, clearly starting her process all over again.


    ¡°You mean, like, lying on the ground?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Lucy said. She looked up at me, her face pink and sweaty with exertion. ¡°You put a pillow down. And you lie on top of it. Then you kind of press down. You know? Feels awesome.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I can¡¯t say why I listened. It should have been weird ¡ª OK, it was weird ¡ª but for whatever reason I treated it more like my older sister was inviting me to try a new game or watch a movie. Gingerly, I stepped into her bedroom. Like me, Lucy was a bit of a geek. She had a tscreen TV with a couple consoles attached. Her tan bedroom walls had posters from Breath of the Wild and Animal Crossing. Her room was a peaceful, weing ce.


    But in the moment, it felt almost foreboding. Like the air itself was all charged up. As soon as I stepped inside, I was hit with the scent of my sister¡¯s honey-sweet perfume mixed with something else; instinctively familiar.


    ¡°Grab the one from my bed,¡± Lucy said, breathily.


    I took the pillow ¡ª a sad, floppy, lime green thing whose filling had fled long ago ¡ª and dropped it on the ground. I fluffed the pillow as best I could, theny down on top of it. I adjusted myself till I had my genitals in what seemed like the right ce.


    ¡°There you go,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Now just¡­¡± Instead of saying it, she did it. Arched herself again. Her wide hips swiveled slightly back and forth on the pillow. Again, I became very aware of my sister¡¯s body. Her broad shoulders and long arms. Large breasts and bubble butt. Pretty face and light, sparkling sapphire eyes.


    I tried to mirror my sister. I pressed down into the pillow and wiggled a little. And, amazingly ¡ª despite the fact that we were working with very different equipment ¡ª I could kind of see what Lucy was getting at. Like catching a glimpse of a mirage from the far side of the desert.


    There were a few problems that kept me from getting closer, however. One, the pillow made things too soft. For my sister, the cushion gave her something to rub against. For me though, I got the sense that I needed something firmer. Honestly, the bare floor would probably have been fine.


    But, ironically, the other problem was that I was too hard. Everything around me ¡ª my sister, what she was doing, what she invited me to do ¡ª had led to the inevitable reaction. At any other time, an erection was the perfect way to start getting myself off. But not like this. Some instinctual part of me knew that if my cock was softer, it would be easier to press against the ground and, theoretically, might feel nice.


    I looked over at my sister. Unintentionally, we¡¯d ended up facing each other. Quite close. I could see every detail of Lucy¡¯s face, screwed up with effort. She was clearly building toward another release. She clenched, held, then flopped in a strained, desperate rhythm. Over and over, like an odd kind of exercise.


    I stayed in ce, just lightly pressing down. There was the distant sensation that maybe something could be there, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it in the moment. Instead, I sort of teased myself while I watched my sister take herself down the path to pleasure.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Lucy asked, suddenly aware that I was staring at her.


    ¡°Kinda?¡± I said, ¡°I get the feeling it might work if some things were different. But not right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, OK,¡± Lucy said, clearly disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I¡¯m d you tried it though.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said.


    Carefully, I got off the floor. I tossed Lucy¡¯s pillow back on her bed. My older sister was still pressing herself when I left.


    I wandered away, feeling shell shocked. Unable to remember where I¡¯d been headed in the first ce.


    *


    About an hourter, I was in my bedroom ¡ª sweating my balls off while ying Elden Ring ¡ª when the thought popped into my head.


    I could be doing it right now.


    It was a random idea, borne of nothing, as if my subconsciousness had been chewing on this for a while and finally spit it out.


    I put the controller to the side. Looked down at the grey carpet. My bedroom door was shut. The distraction of my repeated virtual deaths meant my dick was soft ¡ª exactly where I needed it to be. I slid off my chair and dropped to the ground.


    Like my sister had showed me before, I pressed down with my crotch and arched my back. Like lightning, there it was. This was a very different experience than I was used to. It was more work than stroking myself off, but it also felt fantastic in a slightly different way. Because I was lying on my stomach, in some ways it felt more like fucking, because I could imagine someone under me, feeling the same building pleasure.


    Just when I felt myself begin to tire, I reached my apex. My orgasm sttered down my legs in warm, wet spurts. The pleasure overwhelmed me. The effort to reach that ce had been so much. The orgasm was a wondrous final reward.


    Iy on the floor for a while, smelling my carpet. Muscles aching like I¡¯d done an hours¡¯ worth of exercise. I drifted in and out of a strange, altered consciousness. Only dimly aware of the world around me.

 75

    The family all came home around the same time for dinner. Mom had grabbed Chinese on the way back from work and we all loaded up our tes. We had a tiny, circr dining room table that my dad had found at a yard sale down the street. It was big enough for four, but not six, so Lucy and I set out stack tables in the nearby living room and ate on the couch.


    For such arge family ¡ª Mom, Dad, my three sisters and myself ¡ª dinner was upsettingly silent. I remembered how meals used to be, all of us carousing around the big table, talking excitedly about what had happened that day. Here, though, the tter of utensils and tes overwhelmed whatever urge we might have had to say anything to each other. And what was there to talk about, really?


    I waited till everyone seemed truly lost in their own worlds, then I elbowed Lucy. She turned and red at me.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I did it,¡± I said, under my breath, ¡°I made it work. In my bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, awesome,¡± Lucy said, her face shifting from slightly irritated to fully excited. Her eyes lit up like bright blue fire. ¡°How was it?¡±


    I looked down at the ground, shyly. I guess some things still felt strange to admit to my sister.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Lucy said, and gave my shoulder a yful shove.


    After dinner, our siblings left to go hang out with their respective friends, leaving Lucy and me to watch TV with our parents. It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t have our own social groups because we did. But most of our friends had gone away to college, while we were now at County, and so we had fewer social options.


    I suppose we could have gone out, the two of us, but it was awkward to wander around our old hometown. The thought of running into people, of having to exin what had happened ¡ª I don¡¯t think either of us was anticipating that interaction. So, instead, we stayed on the couch and watched TV with my parents.


    It didn¡¯t take long, however, for Mom and Dad to shuffle off to sleep, and so we found ourselves sitting together on the beat-up couch. Almost close enough to be cuddling.


    ¡°You want to do it?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked. I looked over at my sister. She was wearing a long, light pink, sleep shirt that went down to her knees ¡ª hiding her ample curves. She gave me a winking smile, like she was telling a dirty joke.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡± Lucy asked again. Suddenly, I realized what she meant.


    ¡°Here? Now?¡±


    ¡°Upstairs,¡± Lucy said. She didn¡¯t wait for my response, just stood up and glided out of the living room. I mean, was I truly going to sit and watch TV by myself at that point?


    Back in Lucy¡¯s bedroom, I found her already lying syed on the floor, pillow strategically ced under her. She¡¯d lifted her sleep shirt up to her waist, exposing a pair of robins¡¯ egg blue, bikini-cut panties.


    Lucy grunted hello, then ground into the ground. ¡°You need a pillow?¡± she asked, throatily.


    ¡°Nah,¡± I said. Iy down on the floor. I could feel myself stiffening already, and I knew I needed to take the opportunity before the act became impossible.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lucy¡¯s hardwood floors felt even better than my carpet. We were facing each other again. Hearing my sister¡¯s gulping breaths, feeling her body tremble nearby, all of it conspired to take my experience from a solid 7 to a tremendous 10. Momentster, I was shooting hot seed into my shorts.


    ¡°You go?¡± Lucy asked. She looked about to hit the precipice, herself. Her cheeks were pinker than her shirt.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh,¡± Lucy was overtaken by her own orgasm. Her eyes rolled back, and she copsed. ¡°Fuck that¡¯s nice.¡±


    Lucy picked up her head and met my eyes. Her look was dreamy, distant. Yet there was something focused beneath the surface. Like she was making a decision.


    We shared a goofy grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for you?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I said. I had no doubt I could squeeze another orgasm out of myself. But the rubbing took a lot out of me. Something about it was so much more taxing than the usual stroking off.


    ¡°Well, OK,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    I knew, right then, that she wasn¡¯t making the usual, trite statement. It was an appointment.


    A promise.

 76

    Sometimes it takes a while to settle into a new habit. Retraining your body, your mind, to incorporate a different routine. That was not the case for Lucy and me. We were barely past our first day of this and already our fresh tradition felt expected. As if we¡¯d been doing it our entire lives and would continue to do so forever more.


    Lucy called it pressing and so that¡¯s how I came to think of our activity. It wasn¡¯t always at the same time or even every day, but we managed to have regr regroups. One morning we might wake up, press together, and get ready for the day. Or after lunch, we¡¯d have an afternoon press in between doing chores or ying games or whatever. And if we missed both of those (or were having a particrly ¡®active¡¯ day) we¡¯d go for a press after dinner, right before bed.


    Outside of our little meetups, everything else was normal. We weren¡¯t flirty with each other. We didn¡¯t even talk about what we were doing. We always wore clothes when we did it ¡ª Lucy with some sort of shirt and panties, me in my t-shirt and shorts. We met up, pressed, and went back to our lives. Like all of this was happening in some separate, bubble universe.


    The way everything became casual, however, was also nearly our downfall. Three times, with three separate people, we were almost caught.


    The first was my fault. It happened a little over a week after we¡¯d started our escapades. The family had finished dinner and was watching TV. It was one of those rare evenings when all six of us were home, and Lucy and I found ourselves sitting on the floor, in front of the couch.


    Lucy turned to me, mid-episode, and cocked her eyebrow. She subtly jutted her chin. That was all I needed to know. I gave her a single nod.


    It was on.


    A momentter, Lucy said she was feeling tired and went to her bedroom. I waited what felt like a good amount of time (but was probably only two minutes) and followed her upstairs.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I found my sister already lying on her pillow. She gave me a big, goofy grin as Iy down next to her. The process of this had made me start to chub up, but I¡¯d learned to (literally) push through such things. We humped the ground together, the sounds of boring TV news ying in the distance.


    There was this strange intimacy to our act, stolen in little moments. For the most part, I stayed within myself, engaged in my own fantasies. But then I would hear Lucy make a little gasp as she hit the right spot. Or I would grunt with the exertion of the act. Sometimes we¡¯d identally bump each other ¡ª arms or legs, never anything more. It was strangely reassuring, an encouragement of the illicit actions we were sharing.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    I froze. I slowly turned my head to the source of the sound. Our younger sister, Lindsay, was standing in the doorway. In my haste, I¡¯d forgotten to close Lucy¡¯s door. Damned.


    Lindsay was 17, mousy and thin, with light brown hair (the same color as mine) that hung almost to her waist. She was wearing her usual workout outfit ¡ª a tanktop and yoga pants. She eyed us, confused, like someone searching for an obvious word but unable to find it in the moment.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Lucy said, like this was a perfectly satisfying answer. She didn¡¯t even get off the pillow. Just spun around and stared up at our younger sister. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Lindsay did not do that. Instead, she stayed at the door, narrowing her eyes like she was processing everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lindsay,¡± I said, the panic rising in my throat. ¡°We¡¯re hanging out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re nning your birthday gift,¡± Lucy said. This was a particrly bad lie, since we were doing nothing that looked like nning. And Lindsay¡¯s 18th birthday was still a good two months away.


    But while our youngest sister was super sweet, she wasn¡¯t very sharp. She wasn¡¯t a dope, just far too trusting. The kind of girl who couldn¡¯t understand that people might lie to her for their own benefit.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she said, brightly, ¡°OK.¡± And quickly scampered away.


    I wasn¡¯t going to argue with our good luck. I got off the floor, gently closed Lucy¡¯s door, and returned to what we were doing.


    The second time we almost got caught, though, was on Lucy (somewhat). It was a Saturday afternoon, a week or soter, and she found me watching TV in the living room. She was wearing a white t-shirt with a pink Tom Nook on it, as well as a pair of green sweat-shorts. Her breasts and bottom seemed liable to break out of both at any minute.


    Lucy gave me our signal and I got off the couch. But instead of leading me back to her bedroom, Lucy shook her head.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said. That one word was shocking, for all that it implied. I nced around the room. Right out in the open? We were sure to be seen.


    ¡°No one¡¯s home,¡± Lucy said, ¡°They¡¯re all out doing errands or whatever.¡± She grabbed a pillow off the couch ¡ª blue, small, and squarish ¡ª and dropped it on the floor.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lucy gave me a chastising look. You¡¯d think that would be hard based on how she was lying on her groin, getting ready to fuck the hell out of that poor cushion. But, somehow, my older sister still managed to look disdainful. I shrugged and dropped next to her.


    I have to admit, changing our surroundings did something to the whole experience. I¡¯m not saying we got bored of the usual stuff, but after weeks of it, there was a sort of numbness to the routine of it all. Doing it in another ce ¡ª a room where we spent so much time with the rest of our family ¡ª gave everything a sharper edge.


    I went over the top first. Unlike Lucy¡¯s peak, mine required some post-orgasm maintenance. So, I got up to go find a tissue. Fortunately, my splooge had mostly stayed in my shorts, though I had a drop or two on my leg.


    As I went toward the bathroom, however, I felt a hand on my chest. I stopped in ce. Standing in front of me, right at the top of the stairs, was our oldest sister, Jan. My twenty-three-year-old sibling had obviously seen everything. So much for an empty house.


    Jan raised her eyebrow at me in a way that was totally different than Lucy¡¯se-hither gesture. It was more like drawing a dagger.


    ¡°Tell me you two aren¡¯t doing what I think you¡¯re doing,¡± Jan said. Even though it was a weekend, she was dressed in a nice, pink blouse and a dark navy skirt. She had her near-ck hair tied back in a severe bun. She¡¯d done her makeup, as well, making her angr features appear almost devastatingly beautiful. I felt very much like a turd she¡¯d found on the stairs. ¡°Tell me this isn¡¯t what it looks like,¡± Jan repeated.


    I paused. I didn¡¯t know what to say, except to parrot it back. ¡°It isn¡¯t what it looks like,¡± I said. Like that was going to make a difference.


    Jan¡¯s blue eyes, remarkably simr to Lucy¡¯s, hardened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said.


    ¡°OK,¡± Jan said. I braced for the impact. Instead, my oldest sister stared me down for another moment, then spun on her heel and walked away.


    Later, I told Lucy about it, expecting her to freak out. Instead, sheughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it,¡± my blonde, older sister said, a smile still ying on her cute face. ¡°Jan¡¯s not going to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, ¡°She seemed pretty angry.¡±


    ¡°Jan¡¯s always angry,¡± Lucy said. I couldn¡¯t argue with that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry she caught us. I didn¡¯t realize she was home. But Jan¡¯s not the tattling type. She¡¯s happy to ignore us. Trust me. We just need to be more careful.¡±


    Ourst brush with danger came soon after. It was by far the most chaste, yet it felt like the riskiest moment of all. Lucy and I had finished dinner and were headed upstairs for our evening session. But as we were about to go into Lucy¡¯s room, Mom called after us. Lucy and I shared a nervous look. We walked back down to the kitchen.

 77

    Mom was waiting there for us, hands on her hips, in standard mom position. The rest of the family had already scattered. The kitchen was so tiny, it made our mother look like a giant. Even more imposing than usual.


    ¡°You two are up to something,¡± Mom said. Her voice was not kind.


    The sink was running behind her, stacked to the brim with dishes. A reminder of yet another indignity we¡¯d had to endure with the new house: it didn¡¯t even have a dishwasher.


    ¡°We¡¯re hanging out,¡± I said, shrinking under my mom¡¯s pointed interrogation.


    Mom shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. I see you two sneaking off at all hours. Always in Lucy¡¯s room with the door shut. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Like Dn told you, we¡¯re just hanging out. ying games. You know.¡±


    Mom¡¯s re deepened, like Jan¡¯s had done. Her eyes narrowed, a mirror of Lindsay¡¯s from earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯re up to something,¡± she said, ¡°And I don¡¯t like it. Your father and I, this family, we¡¯re all going through a lot right now. It¡¯s bad enough as is and if you two make it worse, even the tiniest, littlest bit¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not,¡± Lucy said, ¡°We won¡¯t. I promise.¡±


    Mom¡¯s look didn¡¯t soften, but she let out a deep breath. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. She waved us out of the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re both old enough that you don¡¯t have to live with us anymore. So, I expect you to be on your best behavior.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Understood,¡± I said.


    We escaped back to Lucy¡¯s bedroom. That night¡¯s session felt strained and anxious. Rushed and unfulfilling. But we still did it.


    And that was therger issue. For all those close calls, for all the very real consequences that came with them, we never stopped what we were doing. We didn¡¯t step back or rethink our actions. You¡¯d think that with everything that had gone on, with every warning sign we¡¯d passed, that we¡¯d learn our lesson.


    Instead, we escted.


    *


    ¡°You ever think about stuff?¡± Lucy asked, ¡°You know, when we¡¯re doing this?¡±


    We were both post-peak, lying back like bomb victims on Lucy¡¯s hardwood floor. It was surprisinglyfortable after a good, hard cum.


    ¡°You mean, like, other people?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I mean, you¡¯re not focusing on how you¡¯re making it with my bedroom floor, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I said.


    ¡°You picture anyone specific?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°Nah,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s kind of random. Just ¡®a girl,¡¯ you know?¡±


    My older sister rolled onto her side, giving me a dubious look.


    But I recognized a no-win situation when I saw one. If I said I thought about Lucy, I was an incest-obsessed pervert. But if I said some other girl, then I risked hurting my older sister¡¯s feelings. So, I turned to my only defense, and turned the question back to Lucy.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked, ¡°You ever think about anyone?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Lucy said in a mocking voice, ¡°Just, you know, ¡®a boy.''¡±


    There was a heavy pause. Each of us waited for the other to crack under the weight of it.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°You started it,¡± I replied. Oh, so very mature.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lucy said, with an exasperated sigh. ¡°There is this one guy at school. He¡¯s kinda tall with dark hair. Muscr. Sometimes I picture him.¡±


    ¡°This guy have a name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Probably?¡± Lucy said, ¡°I¡¯ve never talked to him. I see him in ss sometimes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be weird if he didn¡¯t have a name,¡± I said, ¡°Like, if he was called Random Hotguy or whatever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d call him Randy,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Well, that seems appropriate,¡± I said.


    I yed at being coy, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hurt as my sister described a crush who was almost the exact opposite of my skinny, short, light-haired self. I knew it was stupid to feel jealous. For one, she was my sister and sopletely off limits. For another, I¡¯d literally forced her to say something. So, what did I expect, exactly?


    But that didn¡¯t stop me from seething in the moment. And so, I felt the need to take some measure of revenge.


    ¡°There is this one girl,¡± I said.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do tell,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°She¡¯s, um, got brown hair. Brown eyes. Short. She¡¯s skinny but in kind of a cute way.¡±


    ¡°And where did you find this alluring coat rack?¡± Lucy asked. Her face was turning sourer by the second.


    ¡°You know, around,¡± I said.


    ¡°Like around the house maybe?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re obviously talking about Kara,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not perving on your best friend,¡± I said.


    Lucy rolled her eyes at me.


    ¡°Fine. Maybe a little bit,¡± I said.


    Lucy shook her head, dismissively.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kara? She¡¯s your friend, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I just think you could do better,¡± Lucy said. I realized it, suddenly. Lucy wasn¡¯t ying around. Her feelings were actually, honestly hurt. As if she hadn¡¯t done the same thing to me moments before.


    ¡°Well, what about Randy?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, the guy doesn¡¯t even have a real name. Don¡¯t you think you should set your sights a little higher?¡±


    Lucy went quiet. She pursed her lips. The air in the room felt thick and heavy. Filled with anger and resentment. More than either of us could carry. After weeks of unbreakable buoyancy, this one silly conversation had popped us both.


    I started to get off the floor, but Lucy stopped me.


    ¡°There is this one other guy,¡± she said. Her cheeks went a little red.


    I realized my sister was making a peace offering and, fortunately, I was smart enough to ept it. I let myself be held in ce.


    ¡°He¡¯s really cute, kinda handsome,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Light brown hair. Nice body.¡± She ran her eyes up and down me, like punctuating her point.


    I let out a loud sigh andy back down on the floor. ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re right next to me,¡± Lucy said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard not to. I see your face. Your eyes. You¡¯re actually quite attractive you know that?¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m short and skinny with light hair, and have an actual real name?¡± I said.


    ¡°Even though,¡± Lucy said.

 78

    ¡°Well, as long as we¡¯re being honest, there is this other girl I sometimes think about,¡± I said, ¡°She¡¯s very pretty. Gorgeous, honestly. And her body is like, wow. She¡¯s really hot.¡±


    Lucy looked down at herself, dubiously. ¡°Not too fat?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh my God, no,¡± I said immediately. ¡°She¡¯s practically fucking perfect.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Lucy said. She breathed it out in a little sigh. Almost like one of the sounds she¡¯d make when she was about to peak.


    ¡°Anyway, I know I shouldn¡¯t but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I get it.


    ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s hard not to,¡± I said, ¡°In the moment. You¡¯re there, you know? Feeling you bump against me. Hearing your little noises. It¡¯s kinda awesome, actually.¡±


    ¡°Kind of?¡± Lucy asked, but I could see she was teasing. ¡°You sure you wouldn¡¯t rather a certain skinny brte?¡±


    ¡°I prefer blondes,¡± I said. A pause. ¡°Are you OK with that? I know it¡¯s wrong and all, but.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Lucy said. She put her hand on mine. Just that little touch felt electric. ¡°As long as you¡¯re OK with me doing it, too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m OK with that.¡±


    Everything seemed settled. The next day went on as normal. Even that night, when we held our regr pressing session, it was like nothing had changed.


    But when Lucy reached her apex, she gasped out. ¡°Oh Dn,¡± she said, ¡°So good.¡±


    Then dropped limp to the floor.


    *


    And so, we started talking.


    Again, never outside our little meetups. We didn¡¯t get flirty in the kitchen or tease each other in front of the TV. But when we¡¯d press, it was like one long running conversation. Whether we were talking to ourselves ormunicating with each other I can¡¯t say for sure. But we became downright chatty as we made ourselves cum.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the spot. Right there,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s nice,¡± I said, ¡°So good.¡±


    ¡°Gonna cum¡­ So close,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ cumming¡­¡± I said.


    Nothing else changed.


    There were times when I wished for more. I imagined Lucy taking her shirt off, her massive tits trembling as she took herself to paradise. I thought about grabbing her hand when I came. Or, for that matter, us giving up on the floor and grinding against each other.


    These were passing thoughts, fast fantasies, that usually disappeared immediately post-press. Despite our daily actions, the things we said to each other, I kept Lucy filed safely away in my ¡®sister¡¯ folder. I was unable to imagine ever storing her under a different category.


    Summer stretchednguid around us. Dad, Mom, and our older sister Jan all got busy with work. Our younger sister Lindsay disappeared all day to be with her friends. Family dinners were few and far between. Lucy and I mostly hung out with each other.


    The next step was probably inevitable.


    ¡°Fuck that feels so good,¡± Lucy said as she pressed down on her pillow. We were back in my older sister¡¯s bedroom, doing what we did best ¡ª getting ourselves off while we got on with each other.


    ¡°You like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Oh Dn you have no idea. How good this makes me feel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be damn better than a pillow,¡± I said.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure I¡¯m much more than a floor,¡± Lucy said, ¡°You want that? Feel my body ¡ª AH! ¡ª beneath you?¡±


    ¡°So soft and warm,¡± I said, ¡°Your breasts. That ass.¡±


    ¡°So hard,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Aching. Thrusting. OH! Oh Dn. I¡¯m getting close. You gonna let your big sister cum for you?¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m there, too. Let go. I want to see it. Feel it. Feel you cum.¡±


    ¡°Oh OH! Oh yes!¡± Lucy shook. Shuddered.


    As if her orgasm sparked mine, the pleasure overwhelmed me. Hot spurts shooting down my leg.


    ¡°Oh, fuck that was good,¡± Lucy said.


    She rolled over and kissed me on the top of the head.


    It was shocking, that sudden contact. Like another wall had been broken through. I swear I could smell the dusty, chipped ster as my sister busted through yet another barrier.


    I rolled over to look at her. I¡¯m sure she saw the shock in my face. Instead, my older sister shrugged.


    ¡°Just thanking you,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Lucy said, and she winked my way.


    I started to get up. Flopped back. Like I said, that hardwood floor was incongruentlyfy after an explosive orgasm. I imagined a pointy rock might feel the same at that point, honestly. That was the thing about cumming, everything around me felt soft and weing. My mind, however, became far sharper.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± I asked.


    Again, Lucy shrugged.


    ¡°No, seriously, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Fun,¡± Lucy said, as if it were obvious.


    ¡°So, we keep doing it,¡± I said.


    ¡°At least till we go back to school in the Fall,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Why not? You have something better to do?¡±


    I had to concede that I did not. The friends that I might want to talk to had all gone off to their lives. The people I very much did not want to see were right outside our front door. It was too easy to feel trapped by a bunch of circumstances that were out of my control.


    Lucy seemed to be feeling the same thing. She sat down next to me, leaning back on her bed frame.


    ¡°Look, the past year has been so hard,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Dad losing his job. Then losing the house. Having toe home from school and go back to County. This ce. I know it¡¯s where we live but it¡¯s not home. Even the smells are so unfamiliar. I don¡¯t like it here. I don¡¯t like this. It sucks for you too, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking miserable,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right,¡± Lucy said, ¡°And this is just¡­ Look, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s my life or anything. It¡¯s a distraction. But it¡¯s kind of keeping me sane right now. So, I don¡¯t want to stop. We¡¯ll move on when it¡¯s time. I know we will.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± I said, ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s helping me, too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach a certain point,¡± Lucy said, ¡°It¡¯ll be easy. One day we¡¯ll stop doing it and it won¡¯t even feel different. You¡¯ll look back and realize ¡®oh, it¡¯s been so long since we did it.''¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lucy said, ¡°Besides it¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything serious here. We¡¯re not even touching.¡±


    I thought back to that kiss on the head my sister had given me. For a moment, I realized that we were both deceiving ourselves. But that¡¯s the thing about a mirage. It¡¯s all about how badly you want to see it.

 79

    The summer got hotter. Mom talked a big game about buying some window air conditioners, but they never materialized. Lucy and I, already down to t-shirts and shorts, were running out of ways to stay cool. I knew it was bad when Lucy said it was even too hot to press.


    I reached the breaking point one afternoon when the knob of my bedroom door melted off in my hand. I wish I was exaggerating, but there I was, standing stupidly in the hallway, with a broken knob in my hand and no way to get back into my bedroom.


    Instead, I went downstairs. Lucy waszing on the couch, stretched out and miserable. She had on a pair of red mesh shorts and a white, ribbed tank. Her top was slightly pulled up, uncovering her cute tummy.


    ¡°This house sucks!¡± she said, writhing in difort.


    I held up my doorknob as evidence.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked.


    I exined and she giggled, then groaned. ¡°Oh my God, we¡¯re both going to be burnt hamburger here in the house.¡±


    ¡°We could go out,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s hotter out there than it is here,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie. About something cold.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll help?¡± I asked.


    But Lucy was already surfing the screen. Finally, she settled on some old rom called The Cutting Edge aboutpetitive ice skating. It was barely watchable, and it didn¡¯t help me feel any cooler. But Lucy seemed happy, and it was too hot to argue. It¡¯s not like I could go back to my bedroom.


    About halfway through ¡ª the female lead kept saying the words ¡®toe pick¡¯ ¡ª Lucy paused the movie.


    ¡°I want to take my shirt off,¡± she said, in a strangely matter of fact tone.


    ¡°OK?¡± I gave my sister an odd look.


    ¡°You can take yours off, too,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s a little different when I do it.¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s really hot,¡± Lucy said, seemingly unaware of the double entendre. ¡°And I¡¯m super ufortable. Seeing me in a bra won¡¯t even make the top ten of things you¡¯ve witnessed from metely. So, I¡¯m going to do this and you¡¯re going to be OK with it. OK?¡±


    Oh, I was way more than OK in that moment. Did I mention my sister¡¯s chest was amazing? It was much more than that. Lucy had epic breasts. I knew it, despite the fact that I¡¯d never seen more than the shape of them under her shirt. So yeah, no, I was more than alright with my sister taking her shirt off on the couch. If anything, I was sad that she¡¯d already set the limit at leaving her bra on.


    But this was weird right? Tell me I¡¯m not strange for thinking it was weird that my big sister was going to take out her titties in the middle of the living room in front of her younger brother, as casually as pouring herself a drink.


    Yet, no matter how I felt about it, my sister was doing it. Lucy reached down for the bottom of her tank and pulled it over her head. You¡¯d think she was ripping off a band-aid, not exposing her twin holiest of holies to her kid brother. But Lucy kept it casual.


    I more than made up for Lucy¡¯sck of concern, however, with my own reaction. I gaped. I gawped. My sister sat back on the couch in nothing but acy ck bra and a pair of tiny, scarlet shorts. You¡¯d think she¡¯d just showed me the mysteries of the universe. And, to some extent, she truly had.


    There are no words to describe what Lucy had revealed to me. Her bra covered a good portion of her breasts, but still. Her boobs were massive. Full and proud. Yet perfectly shaped and wonderfully peachy. I know I¡¯m doing a lousy job of describing them. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking ¡®dude, they¡¯re just boobs, and your sister¡¯s boobs at that.¡¯ But I¡¯m telling you. That¡¯s my point. They were so much more than anything I can describe to you. Like discovering the sun after a lifetime of darkness.


    And, again, I was only seeing about a third of them thanks to Lucy¡¯scy bra.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Lucy cleared her throat, dramatically.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, and did my best to stop staring. It was like trying to look away from a ck hole, so strong was that pull to peek.


    ¡°Ahem hem,¡± Lucy did it again, even louder this time. She gestured to my chest.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, ¡°Right.¡± I didn¡¯t remember agreeing to this literal tit for tat, but I wasn¡¯t going to step away from it, either. I pulled off my t-shirt, sticky with sweat, and tossed it aside.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± Lucy said, looking at me appraisingly.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯mpletely bare while you¡¯re still wearing your bra. It seems to me it would be more even if we were both topless,¡± I said. I mean, can you me me for trying?


    Lucy smirked and shook her head. ¡°Nice try, little brother,¡± she said. She turned the movie back on.


    We finished the film, both of us staying in our state of half-dress. You won¡¯t be surprised to learn that I missed most of what was on the screen. Look, I¡¯m sure that Moira Kelly was kind of cute for her day, butpared to Lucy¡¯s luscious, stupendous,ce-covered chest, nothing else couldpete.


    I spent the entire time stealing nces when I thought my sister wasn¡¯t looking. It wasn¡¯t enough. A lifetime¡¯s pass to stare wouldn¡¯t have been enough.


    When the movie was over, when the guy finally got the girl, Lucy looked my way. I was ready to get berated for my inability to keep my eyes off my sister¡¯s mounds. Instead, she raised an eyebrow. Pointed her chin. Well, I guess it wasn¡¯t too hot after all.


    ¡°Here¡¯s fine,¡± Lucy said, sliding off the couch.


    Instinctively I looked around. If the house hadn¡¯t been empty, I was pretty sure we¡¯d have already been caught by now. I joined my older sister on the living room floor.


    Lucy reached for a pillow off the couch. She didn¡¯t bother grabbing for her shirt. Oh. My. God. As if things couldn¡¯t get any better. Seeing my sister lying on her stomach ¡ª about to pleasure herself with a pillow ¡ª with her breasts hanging near-free in her bra? I swear I felt my sanity start to snap.


    ¡°You like my titties?¡± Lucy asked, her face cinched as she pressed down.


    For some reason, the word ¡®titties¡¯ sounded strangeing out of her mouth. The sight of her humping the floor was more than enough to overwhelm my momentary pause.


    ¡°You look so sexy,¡± I said. I settled into the floor. Honestly, I was too hard at that point to hump. It didn¡¯t matter. Watching Lucy was more than enough.


    ¡°Oh, that feels so good,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Seeing you staring. Am I truly so amazing, little brother?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I said.


    ¡°Think about it. Doing this. Holding me. Squeezing. Would you like that? Do you ¡ª OH! ¡ª want to feel my body while I do this? While I cum for you?¡±


    ¡°So bad,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh Dn, I wish you could¡­¡± Lucy froze mid-moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you¡­ you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said. I was surprised she even noticed that I wasn¡¯t stuffing myself against the floor. ¡°Well, um, you see. It¡¯s kinda hard to do this when I¡¯m hard.¡±


    ¡°Aw, did looking at your sister¡¯s titties give you a stiffy?¡± Lucy asked. Boy, she really did like using that word for her breasts. ¡°I thought getting an erection was supposed to help you with this stuff.¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± I said, ¡°It would. It¡¯s just, when we do it this way, if I¡¯m too worked up, it hurts when I try to, you know, make things happen.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if you did it a different way,¡± Lucy said, ¡°You know, the way that it would work with you erect.¡±


    ¡°Lucy, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Take it out,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Show me. It¡¯s OK. I want to see it. Please.¡±


    ¡°No bra,¡± I said. If I was going for it, then I was going for it.

 80

    Lucy didn¡¯t say a word. She reached back and unsnapped her ck,cy lingerie. She pulled it away and finally, her bare breasts hung free. They were better than I¡¯d been picturing. Plump with phenomenally pert, pink nipples. I lost track of time. Of myself. My whole universe shattered by such a simple moment.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± Lucy said. I noticed she¡¯d stopped humping the pillowpletely. She was waiting for me to get set.


    I stood up and shimmied my shorts and underwear down in one go. My dick popped up, sticking straight out, like an overwound jack-in-the-box. I grabbed it immediately. Unable to control my urge to stroke myself.


    Now, it was Lucy¡¯s turn to gasp. She stared up at my dick like it was an obelisk. A great and powerful object of desire.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Lucy said. It seemed she wanted to add to that sentiment, but her brain was no longer in the business of making words.


    I sat down on the couch. My bare bottom stuck to the canvas. Lucy spun herself on the ground so she could tilt her head up and see.


    ¡°You like it?¡± I asked, repeating what Lucy had said before. ¡°Is my cock really so amazing, big sis?¡±


    ¡°Stroke it,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Show me. I need to see.¡±


    Like I required amand by that point. My instincts had already kicked in. I gripped my dick and worked the loose skin back and forth. I was only using my hand, and dry at that, but it didn¡¯t matter. It felt incredible.


    Meanwhile, below me, Lucy began trembling as she took herself to town on the pillow.


    ¡°Oh, Dn,¡± she said, ¡°Feels so good. Your cock. So thick. Oh, I want it. Show me.¡±


    With everything that had already happened, with all that we were doing, I wasn¡¯t going tost long. Fortunately, neither was Lucy.


    My older sister rolled up on her groin, pointed her massive tits to the sky, then stiffened. Froze in ce. Eyes zed over. Mouth open. Finally, she broke. She let out a short, sharp sob as the pleasure squeezed out of her.


    At that same moment, my cock exploded in my hand. A huge gout of cum rocketed out and sttered on my sister¡¯s face. I cried out as my orgasm overwhelmed me.


    Lucy rolled over onto her back. She jammed her hand into her shorts and buried it in her pussy, working it like she was trying to rip the poor thing off. She stared up at me, eyes filled with hunger despite having already reached her peak.


    I hit her chest with my second shot of semen. Sttered her face again with my third. My sister gasped and groaned as I bathed her in my essence.


    Finally, I puddled onto the ground, syed out next to my sister. Thest of my spend leaked out over my fingers. Lucy rolled over and kissed my forehead again. She stank of pussy and sperm. Desire and satisfaction. Brother and sister, in a way we¡¯re never supposed to experience.


    ¡°You got me,¡± Lucy said, gasping for breath, ¡°Got me good.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said.


    ¡°No way, that was awesome,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Going to need a shower now though.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said.


    Lucy didn¡¯t miss what I was implying. For a moment, my big sister stared at me. She had my cum in her hair. On her massive tits. Both of us were barely clothed. Was I really asking for that much more?


    To my surprise, my older sister actually seemed to consider my offer. But then she jumped up and skipped away.


    *


    July rolled into August. The heatwave ended, and while it wasn¡¯t exactlyfortable, we left unbearable back in the rearview mirror. I thought, after everything that had happened, that we¡¯d progress more. Maybe Lucy would repeat her performance and take her top off or ask me to show her my dick. But none of that happened. Instead, we went back to regr old pressing.


    At least for a little while.


    In the meantime, life didn¡¯t stop moving around us. With time to school getting closer, needs outside of masturbating with my sister began to take precedence. We drove to County a couple of times to make sure everything was set with the registrar and to get our supplies for the year.


    Our little sister, Lindsay, was getting ready for herst year of high school, and we helped her get set up. Lindsay was going to join us at County after high school, so we took her with us to see the campus, too.


    Lucy and I did our usual chores ¡ª food shopping,undry, cooking meals. My parents were still working like dogs, but our older sister, Jan, got a bit of a break midway through the month and we met her in the city for lunch. Jan made no mention of the previous ¡®incident¡¯ and certainly we had nothing to say about it.


    In other words, we acted like perfectly normal siblings, enjoying our summer break as best we could, considering the circumstances. You¡¯d never know we were slipping away for shared masturbation sessions every now and then.


    Except we totally were.


    ¡°I want to try something different this time,¡± Lucy announced when I came into her bedroom. It was a random Wednesday and she¡¯d found me in theundry room, folding clothes. She¡¯d given me the chin jut and here we were, getting ready to get off under the watchful eye of Link and Tom Nook, eyeing us from Lucy¡¯s bedroom walls.


    The fact that Lucy had spoken up at all already had me nervous. Sure, we talked dirty to each other during the act, but we never came out and discussed the mechanics of what we were up to. Not really.


    I assumed Lucy meant that she wanted me to jerk off again. Which, I was totally up for. I was all prepared to let her know that I was fine with it (in exchange for a boob reveal, natch), when she swerved so hard it nearly knocked me over.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Instead of using the floor or a pillow or whatever, it might be nice to try it together.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. Wasn¡¯t that what we¡¯d been doing?


    ¡°No, I mean, like. If you were pressing on me. And I was pressing on you. It might feel even better, you know?¡±


    I was too shocked to respond. What was Lucy suggesting, exactly?


    ¡°We¡¯d wear our clothes,¡± Lucy said, as if that made things better. ¡°It would be the same as always. Sort of.¡±


    It was that sort of that really set it apart, wasn¡¯t it? I think some part of me was convinced, even after what we¡¯d done during the movie, that this remained normal sibling behavior. That you could tell someone about it, and they wouldn¡¯t stare at you in horror. I mean, I wasn¡¯t going to proactively bring it up at parties or anything. But I thought it was something I could confess to if needed.From N?velDrama.Org.


    This, though ¡ª what Lucy was suggesting ¡ª was so close to actual sex with my sister, I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Would I, like, touch her? Would we kiss? Would she grab my butt while I pressed against her?

 81

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to touch,¡± Lucy answered, ¡°Definitely no kissing, though. And as to your butt, well, you do have a nice ass. But I¡¯ll try to restrain myself if you will.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lucy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Pleeeeeease,¡± Lucy said, ¡°If we don¡¯t like it, we can stop. I promise it¡¯ll be awesome, and I bet it¡¯ll feel way better than doing it on the floor. And it won¡¯t be anything different than we¡¯re already doing. It¡¯s almost exactly the same thing. Truly.¡±


    ¡°So, you would, like, lie down. And I would be on top of you. And we would sort of, um, align?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lucy said. She pped her hands. Somehow, it seemed, I¡¯d agreed to do this without realizing it.


    My buxom, beautiful, blonde older sister climbed onto her bed andy on her back. She patted theforter, like asking a puppy to jump up and join her for a snuggle. Per usual, Lucy was wearing a t-shirt and tiny shorts. Yellow and green, respectively.


    I had on a shirt, as well, and a pair of grey sweat-shorts. The thought of lying on my sister clearly appealed to one part of my anatomy, because I was already achingly erect. For once, my hard-on was going to be an advantage when we went to press.


    I climbed onto the bed. It was oddly soft, like trying to crawl across a Bounce House with fifty kids going to town on it. I dragged myself next to my sister. Our faces so close, our noses could practically touch.


    ¡°Like this,¡± I said.


    ¡°Whole body,¡± Lucy said.


    I climbed over my older sister. She spread her thick thighs. Holy fuck. This was oh-so-very-much like fucking. The clothes did not make a damned difference, I swear they didn¡¯t.


    Lucy seemed to be rethinking her idea, as well. Like the sudden closeness finally brought it home to her about what she was about to do with her brother. She gave me a nervous smile as I adjusted myself. But she didn¡¯t stop me.


    Gingerly, I aimed my groin over my sister¡¯s. Then I slowly lowered it down. My hardness pressed into her. I couldn¡¯t tell if I had the right spot or not.


    ¡°Little higher,¡± Lucy said. ¡°To the left.¡±


    Throughyers of clothing, I couldn¡¯t truly tell whether I was pressing against a leg, a tummy, or a pussy. But my sister sure knew when I hit her cleft because she let out a long, satisfied sigh.


    ¡°There you go,¡± Lucy said. She brushed her hair out of her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the spot.¡±


    My older sister looked up at me, expectantly. Again, we shared an anxious grin.


    ¡°OK?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, OK,¡± Lucy said.


    I became very aware of her soft, warm body. Her breasts pressing into my chest. Her legs on either side of mine. The smell of her shampoo ¡ª apple-y and sweet. Her full lips and cute little tongue. The endless blue-sky of her eyes. Not a cloud in sight for miles.


    Lucy seemed to be examining me in the same way. Her eyes and body adjusting to mine. She put her hand up to touch my cheek, then ripped it away like it burned her.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, ¡°Habit.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a good sense of my sister¡¯s sexual experience. I knew she¡¯d had boyfriends and I was sure they¡¯d done more than kiss. I didn¡¯t bother asking because she was my big sister, and it was none of my business. She certainly never inquired about my (meager) dating history.


    Now, though, intimately on top of each other, I wondered if this was something my sister had shared with someone else. We say ¡®virginity¡¯ like it¡¯s a singr thing and I suppose it can be. But there are all sorts of ¡®virginities¡¯ if you think about it ¡ª an endless number of intimate acts we can experience for the first time. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my sister was sharing one of those with me in that very moment. The same way I was giving my own to her.


    ¡°You can press,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    I nodded. With my hardness firmly slotted against my sister, I ground down.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes shed. She giggled. Then groaned.


    ¡°That¡¯s. Definitely. The spot,¡± she said.


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± I agreed.


    We pushed against each other for as long as we could, then broke. Gasping. Did it again. In some ways, this experience was almost expected. It¡¯s what I¡¯d been picturing every time on the floor, after all. And yet it was so different than anything I could have imagined. Beyond my fantasies into something truly unimaginable. Wonderful in every way.


    I pressed into my sister and her hands reached up and gripped my butt, pushing me down into her.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lucy said, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    I grabbed her shoulders for purchase, in response. For a moment, I thought about reaching lower. I was afraid that one wrong action would end things. I can¡¯t imagine how that would have happened. But in the moment, I swear it made sense.


    Lucy¡¯s gasps and groans got faster. Our actions more frantic. We worked each other to our release. Unlike before, we didn¡¯t talk. Didn¡¯t need to. All the stimtion we required was right there, with our sibling.


    ¡°Close.¡± I managed to squeak out.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Let it go.¡±


    A momentter, I felt the warm wetness of my spend spill into my shorts. There was something almost painful about it. Strained. The bliss overtook me. I felt my sister¡¯s hand on my head. Stroking my hair lovingly. I became very aware of sharing this intimate, vulnerable thing with my sister. It made everything more satisfying, yet also scarier.


    When I got my strength back, I rolled off of Lucy.


    ¡°That was nice,¡± she said, ¡°Thank you for letting that happen.¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, meaning it.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Honestly it was totally awesome. Different. I loved it.¡±


    I nodded, letting myself believe her. If I thought the floor wasfortable post-cum, you can only imagine how nice it felt to be in Lucy¡¯s soft warm bed. I let my head loll against the perfumed pillows.


    Then Lucy said something that totally blew my mind.


    ¡°I think it would be better if we do it without pants next time,¡± she said.


    There wasn¡¯t a word in that sentence that didn¡¯t make my heart race.

 82

    Fortunately (or not, depending on your perspective), my big sister didn¡¯t mean naked, which is what I initially thought she intended.


    ¡°No, we need underwear, silly!¡± Lucy said, clearly trying not tough.


    We were in my bedroom this time. Keeping things fresh, I guess. It was a few days after our previous encounter, and I¡¯d spent the entire time on tenterhooks trying to figure out what Lucy had meant by ¡®without pants.¡¯ Obviously, I¡¯d guessed wrong.


    ¡°That would be way too much like actual sex,¡± Lucy exined, as if this were a totally logical way to draw the line. ¡°Also, to be honest we¡¯ve had to cut back on some necessities because of, well, everything. You know, medical things. So, I¡¯m like, not safe. At the moment. Having at least ayer between me and any of your little swimmers is probably for the best.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, ¡°That sucks.¡±


    In all that we¡¯d been going through, basic needs like birth control had never urred to me. I guess being a guy afforded me a few more luxuries than I¡¯d realized. I wondered what else the family was going without in the moment. Things that had never urred to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s whatever,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not the end of the world. Not like I have a boyfriend or anything right now. And Mom thinks we¡¯ll be able to get insurance back in a few months, so I¡¯ll be good to go.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± I said, ¡°Still, is there¡¯s something I can do to help?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Well, you can start by taking your pants off so we can do this properly,¡± Lucy said. I mean, if that wasn¡¯t the sexiest thing you¡¯ve ever heard, what is?


    I smirked at my sister and lowered my bottoms, careful to keep my boxers in ce. Lucy shucked off her own shorts and hopped up onto my bed. Shey back, unable to keep from making a silly giggle.


    ¡°OK, same asst time,¡± Lucy said.


    I wish I could tell you that I was used to being in such close contact with my sister by then. But getting on top of her was the same disorienting experience all over again. I was dizzy like I¡¯d climbed a mountain, rather than mounted my sexy older sibling.


    I rested my hardness on Lucy¡¯s sex. Well, she was right about one thing, pressing with just underwear on was way different. The thin cloth seemed barely able to contain us. I swore I could feel the heat and dampness of my sister¡¯s pussy. I was certain she could feel the warmth of my hard-on. The fly of my boxers never felt so precarious.


    I pressed and Lucy moaned. She wrapped her arms and legs around me, holding me close. I became very aware of how much we were bare skin to bare skin. Her legs on mine. I buried my head in the crook of her neck. Her scent overwhelmed me as I ground into her.


    ¡°Oh Dn.¡± Lucy humped up into me. I could tell the pleasure was taking hold of her this time. ¡°So good.¡±


    Both of us were slick with sweat. My room was already hot, but now it felt like we were baking. My muscles ached. How was this so much work?


    ¡°Getting¡­ close¡­¡± Lucy said.


    I pressed down as hard as I could. Lucy made this strange, high pitched, strained noise. Then punctuated it with a gasp. The effort put me over the top as well. Both of us came hard, wrapped around each other.


    When it was over, Lucy cackled and gave me a peck on the lips. I was so enraptured by my orgasm, by my sister¡¯s, I didn¡¯t even startle.


    ¡°Yup, better with just underwear,¡± Lucy said. She pushed me off of her and I saw I¡¯d left a prettyrge wet spot on her panties. She had a few streaks down her legs, as well. The liquid was white, so I knew it wasn¡¯t only my sister¡¯s lubrication. ¡°No further, though,¡± Lucy said, ¡°It would be way too dangerous.¡±


    I nodded my agreement. Both of us drifted off for a nap.


    *


    Despite everything going on with the family finances, there was one area that my parents swore we could not skimp on: my baby sister Lindsay¡¯s eighteenth birthday party.


    We invited everyone we could think of to the house ¡ª family, friends, neighbors ¡ª whoever wanted toe plus quite a few people who probably didn¡¯t but showed up anyway. We rented a tent for the backyard, plus tables and chairs. We had catered food, a live band (some of Lindsay¡¯s high school friends who agreed to $3/hour, but still), the whole thing.


    If there wasn¡¯t too much food, too many people, and too much noise there was an overabundance of one thing: alcohol. And that¡¯s what led to all the trouble.


    I spent most of my time trying to enjoy myself. In some ways, it was nice, seeing all these people ¡ª family and friends that I¡¯d managed to avoid all summer suddenly felt wee. At least mostly. Every conversation was twinged with the fear that someone was going to start interrogating me about what was going on with me or the family. It gave even the sweetest moments a sour twist.


    About a couple of hours into it, I was walking back from the bathroom when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw Lucy standing behind me, grinning from ear-to-ear. She was wearing a sleeveless, summery dress with a pink, floral pattern that showed off her curves. Lucy had a beer in her hand and, judging by the look in her eyes, quite a few more in her belly.


    ¡°Hey Dn,¡± she said, a bit too loudly, ¡°There¡¯s someone who wants to say ¡®hi.''¡±


    ¡°OK?¡±


    Lucy took my hand and led me out to the backyard. There had to be at least twenty people out there, impressive considering the size of ourwn. Lucy pulled me straight through the morass to the back, where a cute brte was lying back in a recliner. She was wearing a tight, ck top with blue jeans and sunsses. Her dark hair hung past her shoulders.


    ¡°Dn, you remember Kara, don¡¯t you?¡± Lucy said, then copsed into giggles.


    I did my best to say hello while also ignoring my sister. I did, indeed, remember Kara. Lying back in the sun, she was even cuter than my mind had given her credit for. The petite brte extended her hand, and I gave it a little touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Lucy,¡± Kara said, ¡°She¡¯s had a few too many, I fear.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, definitely don¡¯t ignore me,¡± Kara said. She gave me a sly smile.


    Lucy startedughing even harder.


    ¡°Jeez Lucy, take a breath,¡± I said.


    I sat on the end of the lounger and talked to Kara for a bit. She was back from school for a couple weeks, having spent most of the summer in Italy visiting an uncle. She had all sorts of stories about adventures on the Amalfi Coast, eating amazing food, and basically having the experience of a lifetime.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Kara asked, ¡°How¡¯s your summer been?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just hanging out,¡± I said, very aware of my sister¡¯s presence. I¡¯m sure my cheeks flushed as I said it.


    ¡°Yeah, Lucy told me all about it,¡± Kara said. My heart slowed. A rush filled my ears. My sister hadn¡¯t told Kara everything everything, had she? ¡°She said you guys have been sitting around the house watching movies or whatever. Sounds miserable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± I said, relief flooding me. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s been happening.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s exactly been bad for you,¡± Kara said, eyeing me meaningfully, ¡°You look good, Dn. You filled out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, thanks,¡± I said, ¡°You do too. Even cuter than I remembered.¡±


    ¡°Cuter, huh?¡± Kara said.

 83

    ¡°OK, OK, meet and greet time is over,¡± Lucy said, breaking in. Her voice abruptly serious. ¡°Come on Dn, we need to go give Lindsay her birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it to herter,¡± I said. Lucy red at me so hard, I felt my bones begin to crack.


    ¡°What is it with the names in your family, anyway?¡± Kara asked, oblivious to the implied violence in front of her. ¡°Lucy, Dn, Lindsay. And what¡¯s your older sister¡¯s name again?¡±


    ¡°Jan,¡± I said, ¡°My parents are huge ssic rock fans.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Janice Joplin, Lucy in the Sky with Diamonds, Bob Dn, Lindsay Buckingham.¡± My sister ticked the names off her fingers like it was rote.


    ¡°No Stevie, huh?¡± Kara said, clearly making a joke.


    Both Lucy and I eyed each other. There had been a Stevie, but Mom had lost him in thest trimester. It urred to me ¡ª that was truly when my family¡¯s troubles had begun. One long, slow, downhill slope from there. I¡¯d never realized it went that far back, but there it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a drink,¡± Lucy announced. She jumped up, grabbing my arm. ¡°And so are you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, as my sister dragged me away. ¡°It¡¯s been a rough summer.¡±


    *


    I tried to get back to Kara, but Lucy wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°Why would you introduce us if you don¡¯t want us to talk?¡± I asked. We were both standing in the kitchen. My older sister had stepped up to mixed drinks, finishing a rum and coke way too quickly for my liking.


    ¡°I thought it would be funny,¡± Lucy said, ¡°You know, after what you told mest month. But instead, you had to go and make it all weird.¡±


    ¡°Weird?¡±


    ¡°Flirty,¡± Lucy said, ¡°That¡¯s not cool. You can¡¯t just, like, pick up my best friend, OK?¡±


    ¡°I kind of feel like she was being flirty with me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Lucy said, putting her cup down forcefully. ¡°It¡¯s not OK so don¡¯t do it.¡±


    I should have let it go at that. I can¡¯t y dumb; I knew exactly what the problem was. And if Lucy had been flirting with one of my friends I¡¯d have been equally upset. But in the moment, well, Kara was super cute. And I hadn¡¯t lied before, I really had crushed on her pretty hard in high school. To have her get all bothered about me, that was the kind of ego boost I couldn¡¯t back off of.


    Like Lucy had said, our time together was going to end. We weren¡¯t in some forever rtionship. So, what if I tried to y the field a little? Was it so wrong to want to be a boyfriend instead of a beating-off little brother? And yeah, maybe I¡¯d had a little more to drink than I¡¯d let on, as well.


    So instead of being a supportive sibling and letting it go, I pushed the issue. ¡°I can do what I want,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re not in charge of me.¡±


    Lucy scowled at me. ¡°Fine, go back to your slut,¡± she said. I waited for the argument. Wanted it. Instead, my older sister gave me onest angry look, then flounced off. ¡°See if I give a shit.¡±


    I did go back to find Kara, but I was too pissed off to make anything of it. We sat on the lounger and talked about nothing. Not ten minutester, the skinny brte told me she had to head out. She gave me her number, but with only a couple weeks till she went back to school in California, it was basically worthless, and she acknowledged as much.


    ¡°Stay in touch,¡± Kara said, giving me a quick kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back for Thanksgiving, and you never know.¡±


    By then, I was too miserable to care. My big victory had turned to ashes. All I could think about was what I¡¯d said to my sister. How much I¡¯d lost for what little I¡¯d gained.


    When Kara left, I rushed back into the house to find Lucy. But she¡¯d melted into the crowd. Finally, after about thirty minutes of searching, I found her slumped into the couch in the family room.


    ¡°Heeeeyyyyyy,¡± she slurred out when she saw me. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite brother.¡±


    Oh damn, she was far drunker than before.


    ¡°Look, Lucy, I want to apologize,¡± I said, the words spilling out of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, favorite brother,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Come sit with me.¡±


    I nestled next to her on the couch. Lucy immediately lolled over me, clumsily wrapping her arms around my shoulders. Her soft chest pressed into mine.


    ¡°Ummm, Lucy?¡±


    My sister ignored my half-protest. We were cuddling very intimately on the couch. The room was filled with other people, some of them our friends and family. This was way beyond sibling-level affection, and I was too worried about getting caught to be relieved that my earlier transgressions seemed to have been forgotten.


    My sister squeezed me tight, then shifted so our faces were nearly touching. Lucy moved in to kiss me. Not a kiss on the cheek like her best friend had given me, nor a little peck on the lips like Lucy, herself, had once done. My older sister had shifted straight into make out mode.


    I did my best to slip from her grip before Lucy couldplete the kiss. She was surprisingly strong, but I managed to escape. She grabbed me again, though, and held me centered. She leaned in again, this time pressing her lips to my ear.


    ¡°I want you to make love to me,¡± Lucy said. Her tongue tickling on my sensitive flesh.


    ¡°What?! Lucy, no,¡± I said.


    Again, I pushed her off me. Did I want to have sex with my sister? My conscious mind, my rational aspect, had already decided no. That what we were doing might be dangerous but full-on incest was straight up wrong and so wouldn¡¯t happen.


    But in my heart (and other ces further south), I had to confess that the answer was yes. Yes.


    In the moment, though, that choice didn¡¯t matter. Lucy was too smashed for me to trust her. I didn¡¯t want her having regrets. Instead, I forcefully pushed her off me. My sister fell back into the couch.


    ¡°I want to FUCK!¡± Lucy cried out, throwing her arms in the air. I looked around the room, but fortunately no one else seemed to hear her. Or at least they were polite enough to pretend they hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lucy, please be quiet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Quiet me,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Stick that big brother dick inside and shut me up. Make me scream your name. Give it to me, Dn. I need it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. I held my sister forcefully by the shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me?¡± Lucy asked. She shifted from lusty to sniffly in a second. It was a frighteningly fast transformation.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucy said, starting to stand up. ¡°I thought you cared about me, but I guess I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I do care about you,¡± I said, ¡°I do want you.¡± God it was hard to confess to it, but I knew I had to. It was freeing to finally speak it. Like jumping out of a ne. Thrilling and terrifying all at once. Heart racing. Stomach twisting. ¡°But not like this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink,¡± I said, ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you. If you feel this way, sober, in the morning. We¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I want it now,¡± Lucy said, pouting. ¡°This is your one chance, Dn. You turn me down, you¡¯ll never get this pussy. My big tits. My sweet body. Don¡¯t you want it little brother? Don¡¯t you want to fuck sissy? Give it to her good? Fill her up with all your naughty little sibling spermies?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said. Well, maybe not thatst part. Getting my sister pregnant seemed like a really bad idea. But the rest of it? Yeah, I was up for that. But not if my sister might not mean it.


    ¡°Then do it, or I¡¯ll find someone else who will,¡± Lucy said.

 84

    Again, I searched the room while my sister spoke, desperately hoping that no one could hear. I needed to get her out of there before she got herself in serious trouble. I wrapped my arm around her back and lifted her off the couch.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lucy slurred as I slowly walked her back towards the stairs.


    ¡°Time for bed,¡± I said.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Lucy said, ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    ¡°Not like that,¡± I said, ¡°You need to sleep it off.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, bro, am I not hot enough for you?¡± Lucy asked, then belched. Her breath smelled like a still.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get you some rest, OK?¡±


    I helped Lucy up the stairs and led her back to her bedroom. The further we went, the slumpier she got, till I practically had to carry her through her doorway. Carefully, I lowered her onto her bed. She grunted lightly as she hit the mattress and then sighed, smacking her lips with sleep.


    For a moment, a protective and perverse part of me considered stripping her out of her party outfit. But I decided it was probably safer to let her sleep it off in her dress. I ran off to the bathroom, grabbed a wastebasket, and put it next to her bed.


    ¡°If you need to throw up,¡± I told my sister. She was already halfway to dreand.


    ¡°You have to fuck me,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper. I wasn¡¯t even sure if she was aware she was talking to me.


    ¡°In the morning,¡± I said.


    ¡°No,¡± Lucy said, grabbing my arm so tight, it felt like an eagletching onto a branch. Her eyes went wide and suddenly she was wide awake. ¡°Now! Do me right this second or it¡¯s over between us Dn. You can go back to stroking it all by your sad self. I swear to God, it¡¯s now or never.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it now,¡± I said.


    Lucy smiled at me, then softened. She let her heady back on the pillow again. ¡°Thaasss a good boy,¡± she murmured. ¡°Ravish me.¡±


    ¡°I just need to get a condom real quick and I¡¯lle right back.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Lucy said. Her eyes were already fluttering shut. ¡°Come back and give it to me. So good.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I extricated my arm and tiptoed back from the bed. Lucy¡¯s eyes were shut. She was still murmuring, but I was pretty sure she was passed out or close to it.


    When I got to the door, she repeated my name. I froze.


    ¡°I love you, Dn,¡± Lucy said, absently.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, I mean I love you love you,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    A momentter, my sister wentpletely silent. I waited to make sure, then slipped back outside of her bedroom.


    *


    I returned to the party, but I wasn¡¯t feeling it. Things were starting to break up, anyway. Eventually, after just about everyone had left, I climbed into bed. I was exhausted, but wide awake. My mind raced with everything that had happened with Lucy ¡ª all that we¡¯d said and done. And hadn¡¯t done.


    Eventually I guess I fell asleep because the next memory I have is of someone knocking on my bedroom door. It felt like they were beating on my skull. Too much alcohol and not enough sleep had left me in quite a state.


    Carefully, I got up from bed. I realized I¡¯d never changed out of my cks and dress shirt from the night before. I limped to the door.


    Lucy was on the other side, looking quite a wreck herself. Her dress was half off her shoulder and her golden blonde locks were sticking up all over the ce, like a cruel parody of the big hair you¡¯d see in an 80s TV show.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Lucy said, looking down at her feet. ¡°I think I threw upst night. In a trash can.¡±


    ¡°I left it there for you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember a lot ofst night.¡±


    ¡°You got drunk,¡± I said.


    ¡°Figured that part out,¡± Lucy said. She pushed past me and then dropped onto my bed. I was pleased to see (and smell) that she was at least vomit-free. She snuggled into my pillows. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t do anything too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± I asked. I sat down next to her. My sister quickly shied away. Like I¡¯d shocked her.

 85

    ¡°I remember drinking a lot,¡± she said, ¡°Last night was hard. It was super ufortable to be around those people and realize they aren¡¯t our friends anymore. You know? Like, when we needed help, where were they? But when we throw a party, they all show up.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°It was hard for me, too. Do you remember bringing me over to say ¡®hi¡¯ to Kara?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Lucy said. She snuggled into my pillow more. ¡°I remember Kara and I were talking, and she saw you. She said you¡¯d gotten, like, super-hot. I¡¯m sorry, Dn. I thought about what you¡¯d told me before. About how you¡¯d think about her when we¡­ It made me jealous. I know it shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s not fair, but it did.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said, ¡°I think I¡¯d feel the same way if one of my friends was perving on you.¡±


    ¡°Or if Randy Hotguy was at the party, putting the moves on me?¡± Lucy asked. She gave me a smirk and, despite it all, she looked so beautiful lying on my bed in the morning sun.


    ¡°Yeah, fuck that guy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, I kinda couldn¡¯t handle it with Kara,¡± Lucy said, ¡°So I told myself it was funny, instead, and tried to make a whole joke out of it. And then you were flirting with her for real and I got really upset. Like, even more than before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you should have!¡± Lucy said, giving me a shove. ¡°She¡¯s a hot girl and she¡¯s totally into you. You don¡¯t owe me anything, I¡¯m your sister. I don¡¯t have any right to get in your way.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Still, though,¡± I said, ¡°I could tell it was hurting your feelings.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so I went to go drink more after that,¡± Lucy said, ¡°And then I woke up in my own bed. I guess you helped me. I didn¡¯t, um, do anything else, did I? Nothing embarassing?¡±


    I looked down at the hardwood floor. ¡°You¡¯re fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hook up with some dude, did I? Or worse, one of our stupid, ugly cousins?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Come on Dn, what happened?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember any of it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I swear I don¡¯t,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°I, um, well I found you sitting on the couch. And you kind of, um, propositioned me.¡±


    ¡°Propo-wha?¡±


    ¡°You told me you wanted to have sex. With me. Right there.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    ¡°You were, um, kind of explicit, being honest,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Look, Dn, that whole thing about ¡®truth-in-alcohol,¡¯ you know that¡¯s not true, right? Like, I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re¡­ Oh, Goddammit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said, ¡°I get it. You were drunk. I knew it too. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I mean, we didn¡¯t have sex.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Even though I kind of forced myself on you?¡±


    ¡°Not gonna lie,¡± I said, ¡°You didn¡¯t make it easy.¡± I intentionally eyed my sister¡¯s body and she immediately understood. ¡°But no. I figured, if it was something you wanted, it could wait till we were both sober.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Dn,¡± Lucy said. She sat up and kissed me on the cheek. All things considered, her breath wasn¡¯t all that bad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I said those things to you. I shouldn¡¯t have. Look, I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings. You know I care for you a lot. And what we¡¯ve been doing, I mean, it¡¯s awesome. But we can¡¯t do that. No matter what I said in the moment.¡±


    ¡°No, I get it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°No, I agree,¡± I said, ¡°That¡¯s too far. Even for us.¡±


    ¡°OK. Thanks. Seriously,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I know a lot of guys wouldn¡¯t¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m lucky to have you in my life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you, too.¡±


    We shared a quick, chaste hug. It felt nice to hold my curvy sister in my arms. I could feel myself responding so I stepped back. An erection was not at all appropriate for that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go clean up,¡± Lucy said as we broke. ¡°I need to apologize to Lindsay for getting smashed on her birthday. Buy Mom and Dad a recement trashcan. Make a freshmitment to Jesus.¡±


    ¡°I support your new life choices,¡± I said.


    Lucy got up and tousled my hair. ¡°You should clean up, too,¡± she said, ¡°You look like crap.¡±


    *


    Things slowly settled back into normal. Well, almost normal, in any case.


    We spent the day cleaning the house ¡ª it was quite an undertaking after the evening before. Lucy was clearly not the only person to have gotten a little out of hand.


    As I was wiping down the dining room table, and my sisters all working on the living room, my mom pulled at my elbow. She motioned for me to join her in the kitchen. She looked very serious ¡ª her mouth turned down like it was meant to make that shape.


    ¡°I saw what happened with you and your sisterst night,¡± Mom said.


    Oh no.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want you to know,¡± Mom continued, breaking through me like a battering ram. ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°Lucy was way too drunkst night. You saw what was happening and stepped in. Took care of her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± I said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good brother,¡± Mom said, ¡°I know this has been hard on you. It¡¯s been rough on all of us. But throughout it all, I think you¡¯ve managed to do the best with it. You¡¯ve been steady, a rock the whole family can rely on.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t realized that she saw me that way. I¡¯d never thought about things from that perspective.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given up a lot. I¡¯d understand if you needed time, you know, to let your guard down, or whatever. Blow off some steam. But in the meantime, I want to thank you. For everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said.


    It truly was.


    The next day marked thest week in August. My parents and Jan went back to work. Lindsay started going out with friends for herst, pre-high school, hurrahs. For our part, Lucy and I hung out but not like before. She insisted she didn¡¯t remember what had happened the night of the party, but the change in our rtionship was there, just the same.


    Finally, a full three days following the incident, my sister jutted her chin my way and we ended up in her bedroom. We didn¡¯t touch each other or speak; we went back to the basics. A quick press and that was it. But it felt like a breakthrough.


    ¡°Turns out being behaved is kind of boring,¡± Lucy said with a shrug after we¡¯d both peaked. I had to agree with her, of course. I assumed that was it, and we¡¯d go back to this way of existing for a little while longer.


    But something was different. The idea of intercourse had entered our minds. We¡¯d joked about it before. Taunted and teased. Now though, it felt more like a when than an if. Even though neither of us would admit it to ourselves. Let alone each other.


    *


    I was walking past my sister¡¯s bedroom when I saw her. Lucy was wearing a pair of red, bikini cut panties, a yellow t-shirt, and nothing else. She was lying on her tummy on the floor, facing the far wall, her legs kicked up in the air. Golden hair pooled on the carpet. She had on her headphones, listening to music, and was lost to the world. But to me, in that moment, it looked exactly like she was pressing.


    I don¡¯t know why I did it. Well, I know why. But not why that moment or why that way. I stepped into my sister¡¯s room. I knelt behind her. And before she became aware of my presence, I climbed on top of her, lowering my shorts-d crotch onto her panty-covered bottom.


    Lucy gasped, then stilled. I waited for her to throw me off, to tell me no, but she didn¡¯t. My older sister held in ce. My hard-on poking into her perfect ass.


    I took it as permission and pressed down. I heard Lucy gasp as the first bits of pleasure filled me. The softness of her bottom, the warmth of her body, it was perfect for what we were doing. My sister arched herself upward to meet my thrusts.


    ¡°Dn,¡± she said, and I knew that she was about to put a stop to this. I lifted myself off her ass. ¡°This would be better with just underwear.¡±


    I froze. Obviously, I wasn¡¯t expecting that. I took off my shorts and tossed them to the side. Now in boxers, I leaned back down on top of my sister. Grinding down, I had to admit this did feel way better. The danger of it only amplifying what we were doing.


    Wey like that, moving against each other. When we¡¯d done this before, there had always been this sense of urgency. Even when we had all afternoon to get off, we always raced through.


    This time, though, was different. We took our time. I don¡¯t know whether it was the position we were in, or the feelings we¡¯d expressed, but we didn¡¯t rush. It was almost leisurely. The two of us slowly grinding against each other, savoring every sensation.

 86

    But something else was also happening. The previously mentioned precarious nature of the fly of my boxers meant that, as I humped into my sister¡¯s ass, my penis was starting to pop free. I could feel the fabric of my sister¡¯s panties tickle the skin of my dick with each press.


    Lucy must have felt it too. She reached back with her hand, stopping our coupling. I thought, once again, that she was drawing the line.


    Instead, she pulled her panties down her legs and tossed them off. Shey back down on her tummy.


    ¡°Lucy, are you sure?¡± I asked. The argument roiled inside me; I could almost picture a chivalrous knight fighting a crazed barbarian. A funny metaphor for what I was feeling. And I¡¯m sure you can figure out who was winning.


    My sister tapped her headphones, as if to say that she couldn¡¯t hear me over her music. I supposed that was my answer. I took off my own underwear. Both of us were now naked from the waist down. Iy down on top of my sister. My cock nestled in that most precarious of ces.


    Bare skin to bare skin. I could feel the heat of her pussy, emanating out like a tiny sun. My hardness against her soft, wet spot. I didn¡¯t need to move; this was already beyond anything I¡¯d ever felt.


    But I did move. I pressed down. Lucy rubbed up at the same time. The two of us groaned in unison. We didn¡¯t need words. We humped against each other. Totally connected. Well, almost totally. Our bodies decided to fix that distinction for us.


    The first time, the head of my penis grazed my sister¡¯s pussy so slightly, I hardly noticed.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The second time, my dick actually held for a moment, right at the entry to Lucy¡¯s pussy, before slipping away.


    The third time, my cock actually went inside. No more than an inch. Barely the head of my head. And yet.


    Both of us froze there. Right on the precipice of prative sex. I waited for my sister to tell me ¡®no.¡¯ I waited for my own conscience to cry out. None of that happened.


    I pushed forward a little further. My older sister lifted her hips to ease my passage. My head snuck in. Halfway down my shaft. I pulled back. Thrust again. Lucy grunted. Finally, I was fully buried inside my sister¡¯s body.


    For the first time since the process started, Lucy turned and looked back at me. Her expression was unreadable ¡ª a mix of total joy and absolute concern. Fear, desire, sadness, exultation. All in one. I was feeling it too.


    I drew back slightly, then pushed forward. My sister¡¯s face twisted as the sensation overtook her. Eyes rolled back. Lips curled. She turned forward, resting her head on her arms.


    We rolled against each other. Together, truly, for the first time. I heard Lucy make all those familiar noises I¡¯d known from before ¡ª the little gasps and groans. Squeaks and mewls. But now they wereing because of me.


    ¡°So good,¡± she gasped.


    I couldn¡¯t respond, already wrapped up in my own pleasure. The heat of my sister¡¯s pussy, her warmth and wetness, it was like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced. Amplifying everything from simple sex to something beyond what we have words for. Intimate beyond intimacy.


    I was fucking my sister. I couldn¡¯t get past that fact. It was integral to the experience. The wrongness of what we were doing. The rightness of it. Everything about the physical act was overwhelmed by the emotional part of it.


    I reached my hands down and found my sister¡¯s amazing breasts. Over her shirt, was still more than enough. I squeezed those massive mounds, using them like handholds, as I humped my sister from behind. I didn¡¯t ever want this to end.


    ¡°Getting¡­ close,¡± Lucy said. Her voice strained. God, I wanted her to cum so bad. But her words had a secondary effect.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said. I was very aware, then, of what we were doing. Had done. The consequences racing towards me, but I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± Lucy said.


    Our movements became frenzied. Moving in synchronicity; racing in opposite directions ¡ª Lucy trying frantically to reach her orgasm, me trying desperately to escape mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± Lucy said it again. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop.¡±


    ¡°Trying¡­¡±


    Lucy¡¯s body undted under me. Even though I was on top, she was clearly in control. She arched and shimmied. Rubbed and cinched. Moved her body on my cock like I was only an object. Faster. Faster.


    Finally, she stopped. Stilled.


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡± the word slipped out of her like steam. Pitch rising till it left my spectrum.


    I¡¯d seen Lucy¡¯s orgasm so many times, I could rey it in detail on the back of my eyelids. Heard it so often, I could write it as a symphony. Even smelled it, her femininity filling my nostrils as she flooded.


    But I¡¯d never felt my sister¡¯s cum before.


    Her pussy mped down, sealing shut like it was one of those vacuum storage bags. Air tight. Her butt mmed downward. Her back arched. We don¡¯t need to invent a cock-milking machine. My sister already has the perfect one built in.


    ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m¡­¡± My inner knight took one final, desperate swing.


    ¡°Dooooon¡¯t. Stooooop,¡± Lucy said, a low deep rumble I could barely make out.


    It didn¡¯t matter what she¡¯d said. It was already toote. The pleasant tingle in my penis turned into a spark, racing fire down my shaft and straight into my sister¡¯s unprotected pussy.


    I let out a long, strangled cry. A river of sperm burst into my sister¡¯s snatch, while an ocean of illicit bliss rolled over my body. I jammed my dick as deep as it would go. Squeezed Lucy¡¯s breasts so hard, there would be bruises after. Pressed as hard as I could as plume after plume of pleasure arced out of me.


    Vaguely, I was aware of the sister beneath me, enduring her own ecstasy. She told me after, feeling my hot cum ssh against her cervix had triggered a chain reaction, taking her already extant orgasm and exacerbating it. Like pumping gasoline into a fire.


    Lucy burst. Her brain blew out. Her body shivered and shook. Wordless, primal sounds escaped her lips. She came like she was crazed by it. Like I¡¯d unlocked the higher function of her pleasure centers. Both of us awash in the chemicals of reproduction. Oxytocin and dopamine. Endorphins and adrenaline.


    My cock finally gave up trying to find more cum to pump into my sister¡¯s fertile pussy. It didn¡¯t shrink, so much as ity down, exhausted. Lucy¡¯s body went limp. I fell with her. Her soft skin felt almost too hot. We rolled off each other, sweaty.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Lucy said. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was in celebration or regret. Maybe a bit of both.


    She rolled over and sat up. Absently, she dipped her fingers in her pussy. They came out covered in white goop.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she said it again. ¡°Oh, fuck me.¡±


    Reality raced over me. That post-cum rationality burst forth. What we did. What we¡¯d done. Whatever post-sex satisfaction I had earned was obliterated by guilt. I¡¯d just had sex with my sister. Committed incest. Inseminated her unprotected pussy. All of it. My most forbidden dream. My totally enrapturing nightmare.


    ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± My apology felt so stupid in my own mouth, I couldn¡¯t imagine how idiotic I sounded to my sister.


    Lucy didn¡¯t say anything. She rolled over and held me tight, like cradling a crying baby. Her bare bottom pressed against mine. I felt a stream of my own semen drip out of her pussy andnd, warm, on my thigh. The tickle of her pubic hair on my rapidly shrinking cock.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Lucy said, shushing me. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    We stayed like that, half naked in her bedroom, holding each other close for as long as we could. Neither of us knowing what to say. What to do.


    Staring down a suddenly very uncertain future.

 87

    ¡°Hey,e here.¡±


    My sister, Lucy, and I were lying on the floor of her bedroom. Lucy had a pillow under her, slightly folded so it was pressing at her crotch. I was on the bare ground, grinding my groin into the hardwood floor like doing a cobra pose in yoga. My body trembled with effort. Both of us must have looked so silly, our faces red with effort. Eyes zed over and oddly empty.


    Our youngest sister, Lindsay, stood at the opening of Lucy¡¯s room, staring at us with a mix of shock and curiosity. Our eighteen-year-old sister was thin, with brown hair hanging down to her waist. She was wearing her standard outfit of a tank top and yoga pants. Her arms crossed under her barely-there breasts.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Lucy said to our sister. ¡°Try this. It feels really good.¡±


    My older sister and I had spent our entire summer doing this. We called it pressing. Lucy ¡ª blonde and buxom, two years my elder ¡ª had started it. But I was a no less willing participant. We would hang out in the house like normal, then sneak off to her bedroom to hump the floor. For three straight months, we did it at least once a day and sometimes way more than that.


    It was just dry humping. Even when we started doing it on top of each other, it felt mostly chaste. But one fateful afternoon, I took things too far.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lucy had been lying on the floor of her bedroom. Her body so curvy and inviting. It had been an ident, at first, when my bare dick slipped into my older sister. But we kept fucking very much on purpose.


    That probably would have been our new routine. Both of us agreed that it felt amazing. Except for one problem. We lost control (even more than we already had, believe it or not) and I ejacted inside her.


    Lucy wasn¡¯t on birth control. Our family¡¯s recent financial downturn had meant giving up a lot of necessities and apparently the pill was one of them. We spent an anxious month, and no small amount of our skimpy savings, on pregnancy tests. Thankfully, inexplicably, my boys managed to miss the target. Lucy¡¯s period showed up right on schedule.


    But the reality of what we¡¯d done ¡ª I¡¯d inseminated my own sister¡¯s unprotected pussy ¡ª was the best form of birth control we¡¯d ever encountered. Just like that, the sexy times stopped. No pressing. No nothing.


    Other things got in the way, as well. We both were fully into our college sses by then. We made new friends at school. Life continued on. But none of that would have mattered if we¡¯d really wanted to go back to our old ways. And we didn¡¯t.


    September turned to October, the leaves went from green to orange/red, but my sister and I stayed away from each other. What had happened, what we¡¯d almost created, was enough to scare us straight. I assumed forever.


    Then, suddenly, as November arrived and brought the icy winds of impending winter with it, our previous thaw began to melt away. One day, I caught Lucy pressing in her bedroom, door wide open, and decided to join her. A few hourster, Lucy found me in my own room, and we did it again. Without talking about it, without ever making a conscious choice, we were right back to our old routine.


    The rest of the family didn¡¯t notice any of our trials and tribtions. Our older sister, Jan, was working full time and then some. So were my mom and dad. Our younger sister, Lindsay ¡ª who¡¯d turned eighteen a week before our ¡®incestuous almost-impregnation incident¡¯ ¡ª was so swept up in her senior year of high school, I doubt she¡¯d have noticed if Lucy and I were cooking meth in her bedroom.


    Except, she did notice. Because Lucy decided to call Lindsay¡¯s attention right to us.


    Like I said, we were lying on the floor of Lucy¡¯s bedroom, doing our usual afternoon press after sses and before we had to make dinner. Lucy had left her door open, but I didn¡¯t think anything of it until our skinny, brte sister walked past, then froze in our doorway.


    I started to say something, but the embarrassment of it stuffed the words back in my throat. Fortunately, Lucy was conscious enough to save the day.


    ¡°Hey,e here,¡± Lucy said.


    Seriously, we were so lucky that my older sister was able to think on her feet and ensure that Lindsay didn¡¯t¡­ Wait. WHAT?! The reality didn¡¯t so much dawn on me as it steamrolled me right over. Did Lucy just invite our younger sister to join us?!


    Lindsay stood in the doorway, staring like she was seeing two horny ghosts. She had to know what we were doing. My little sister was innocent sometimes, but she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    ¡°Seriously, it feels really good,¡± Lucy said. The way our older sister was so casual about this was maybe the strangest part of all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lindsay said.


    ¡°Tell her, Dn,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± I said, unable to get much more vocabry out than that. Remember, I was mid-hump when Lindsay had interrupted us. And while my mind had gotten an ice bath of epic proportions, the message had yet to make it to the rest of my body.


    My younger sister was certainly cute. She was petite, skinny, with an elfin face and an adorable smile. Lindsay was one of those artsy, gran types ¡ª all about health and wellness. She¡¯d been vegan since she was twelve and did barre at least three times a week. And so even though she wasn¡¯t curvy at all, she was nicely defined. Especially her pert, bubble butt.


    ¡°Get in here,¡± Lucy said. Her demand was ridiculous, but it did the trick. Lindsay scampered into Lucy¡¯s bedroom like she was the one who¡¯d been caught doing something naughty. ¡°Grab a pillow off my bed.¡±


    Lindsay did as she was told. She found an empty space on the floor, her head meeting ours in the middle, and ced the pillow in the spot where her groin would rub against it. I was too entranced by what was going on to go back to my own ministrations. I noticed Lucy seemed equally enthralled.


    Our younger sister wiggled her backside as she settled onto the cushion.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± Lucy said as Lindsay¡¯s perky butt settled down. ¡°Like that.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Lindsay said.


    She looked so serious, it was almost funny. My younger sister wriggled around a bit more, then froze.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Lindsay squeaked in surprise.


    ¡°See?¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Uhn.¡± Lindsay grunted. ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    Her sister clearly settled, Lucy got back to her own grinding. For a moment, Iy there and stared as both my sisters humped the pillows on the floor. It was hard to pick who was more exciting to watch.


    On the one hand, Lucy¡¯s curvy body screamed sex. Her massive tits and wide hips. But then Lindsay¡¯s lithe little body was no less alluring. And this was the first time I¡¯d ever seen her like this. She had these little trembles, like small seizures, as she slid against the pillow on the floor.


    Lucy got my attention and, wordlessly, made it clear that I needed to stop staring. I realized she was right. If Lindsay caught me looking this stopped being something we were sharing and became more of a performance. This magical, masturbation bubble we¡¯d created would *pop* like a balloon on a hot day.


    I quickly focused on my own pleasure. It didn¡¯t take long for me to build back to where I was before. I did my best, however, to hold myself back from the big finish. I wanted the girls to go first.


    Lucy was the first to peak. I heard her now-familiar low, throaty groan as she took herself over the top. Eyes rolled back in her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡­¡± the words squeezed out of her like she was a strange, buxom ordion


    A momentter, Lindsay let out a cute little squeak.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she cried out, her whole body shaking like she¡¯d been shocked. Tongue lolled out of her mouth. Finally, she copsed, lifeless, to the floor. She let out a long, soft, ¡°Ahhhhhhhh.¡±


    After that, I figured it was safe for me to spend and so I did. The pleasure arced through me in short, sharp spurts as hot jets of semen spattered in my shorts. I rolled onto my back and stared up at Lucy¡¯s ceiling. Her floor so strangelyfortable.


    ¡°Nice right?¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lindsay said, dreamily.

 88

    I assumed, stupidly, that that would be the end of things. I don¡¯t know why I thought the three of us would do it that one time and Lindsay would be done with it. I don¡¯t know how I could have so easily mistaken an entrance for an exit.


    Still, you can see there¡¯s a certain logic to my thinking. After all, if you were asked to list the most likely urrences in my life, regr masturbation sessions with two of my sisters would have been pretty low, right? Probably buried somewhere between ¡®get my own unicorn¡¯ and ¡®find a million bucks abandoned on the sidewalk.¡¯ And yet, that¡¯s exactly what happened, with the kind of casual inevitability that usually apanies events like ¡®tuna sandwich for lunch.¡¯


    That very evening there was a knock on my bedroom door. I was lying in bed, watching something dumb on my phone, and starting to get good and sleepy. So, I was surprised by the sound, to say the least. I was wearing a pair of pajama pants and nothing else, so I pulled on a t-shirt before I answered.


    My parents were both passed out and Jan, my oldest sister, was out with friends. Lucy, the most likely candidate to be bothering me at that hour, was never so overt as to knock on my door. She¡¯d find some other way to get my attention if she needed it. There was only one other person it could be: my little sister Lindsay. But that didn¡¯t make any sense either, we didn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. Yet when I opened the door, there she was ¡ª wearing a frilly, sleeveless sleep shirt and staring at me in the near-darkness.


    If her appearance was a shock, you can only imagine my reaction to what Lindsay did next. She went across the hall and knocked on Lucy¡¯s door. My curvy, blonde sister opened it, looking at both of us like we were the world¡¯s weirdest Jehovah¡¯s witnesses.


    ¡°I want to do it again,¡± Lindsay said, acting exactly like the young, petnt sibling she was.


    In an evening of unexpected events, this was the one I was probably the least prepared for. I was no stranger to ate-night press with Lucy. We¡¯d been doing that for months. But neither of us had ever spoken about it aloud. That was straight up crazy. Who came out and invited someone, verbally, to a mutual masturbation session?


    I looked over at my older sister. Lucy was wearing a simple t-shirt and shorts. Her eyebrows were raised in confusion. Her mouth, however, slipped into a smirk. Without another word, the buxom blonde girl motioned for the both of us to join her in her bedroom.


    Just like that, as if this was an everyday urrence, Lucy closed her door behind us, tossed her younger sister a spare pillow, and flopped onto the floor.


    Not long after, the three of us cascaded into our personally supplied orgasms. This time, I was the first to go. I think the whole scenario had me worked up more than usual. As I went over the top, the heat of my spend shooting down my bare legs, I felt at least one pair of eyes on me. I assumed it was my younger sister, Lindsay, but it might have been my older sister, Lucy. Or maybe both.


    I honestly don¡¯t know. In the moment, I didn¡¯t care. It just added another level to the already high peak I was reaching.


    ¡°That¡¯s so hot.¡± I heard my baby sister whisper through the haze of my post-orgasm ecstasy.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Lucy said.


    A momentter, the room filled with the low groans and sharp gasps of my sisters cumming, themselves. I was too fogged out to notice who did what. Not that it made the experience any less alluring.


    An arm bumped against my body as Lindsay settled in next to me. Lucy¡¯s leg kicked against mine. All three of usy there on the floor, warm and post-cum cozy.


    The next time I blinked, I saw it was 3am. I peeled myself off the wood floor and limped back to my bedroom. My leg hairs sticky with dried cum.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    *


    The next day, Lucy volunteered to drive the three of us to school.


    ¡°Dn and I are both going to County and Lindsay¡¯s high school is kinda on the way,¡± she exined to my parents as we packed up our things that morning. ¡°Besides, I want to help you guys out more if I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°We really appreciate it,¡± Dad said.


    Jan stood in the kitchen, arms crossed primly, eyeing the three of us like she was sure we were all spies.


    We piled into my older sister¡¯s sad Honda Civic ¡ª Lindsay in the front with Lucy, me in the backseat ¡ª and drove off. We hadn¡¯t even left the driveway before Lindsay started into it.


    ¡°Last night was a lot of fun,¡± Lindsay said.


    I felt the air leave the car. My stomach twisted. Like I said, Lucy and I had been pressing regrly all summer. So masturbating with my siblings, didn¡¯t feel that different. But we definitely didn¡¯t ever talk about it. That was the act of an insane person.


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Lucy said, calmly. Her clipped response was a clear ¡®be quiet,¡¯ but Lindsay didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°I think we should do it again,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°Maybe this afternoon when we all get back from school.¡±


    ¡°OK, honey,¡± Lucy said, patting our younger sister on her skinny leg.


    After we dropped Lindsay off, I climbed into the front seat with Lucy, and we drove off toward County.


    ¡°What was all that about?¡± I asked, pulling on my seatbelt.


    ¡°What?¡± Lucy said, slightly distracted.


    ¡°You know with the,¡± I began, fumbling for the words. Did I really need to exin this? ¡°The afternoon. And stuff.¡±


    ¡°Let her be enthusiastic,¡± Lucy said, smiling at me catingly. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡±


    I shrugged, but inside I was still sullen. It¡¯s not that I was upset that Lindsay was involved in our thing. Like I said, it was kind of nice to have a new participant. But the way she was so open about it? That made it all weird and I didn¡¯t like it.


    Iforted myself that it was just conversation. As long as we quietly went about pressing, I supposed I could live with a little chatter.

 89

    ¡°I want to see your thing,¡± Lindsay said. She beamed at me, broadly. Like a kid asking for a lollipop at the supermarket.


    We were all in the living room after school. Unlike usual, when Lindsay would spend all afternoon lounging around at some friend¡¯s house, she¡¯d hurried straight home. I was done with my sses for the day, and I¡¯d camped out on the couch while Lucy brought our sister home from school


    I¡¯d been watching TV,ing down from the day, when our youngest sister rushed right into the house, threw down her things, then tossed a pillow onto the floor. She didn¡¯t even bother to say hello.


    ¡°Well?¡± she asked, staring up at me, impatiently.


    I turned to Lucy, standing in the doorway. We shared a look somewhere between impressed, apprehensive, and excited. I don¡¯t know if even Lucy had anticipated that involving our baby sister would bring us to this point. Our illicit activities had already felt risky without Lindsay¡¯s incredible enthusiasm.


    Still, we flopped to the floor. The three of us crowded so close together we had to shift so our elbows wouldn¡¯t collide as we pressed. We¡¯d barely even begun when Lindsay took things up yet another notch.


    ¡°Fuck that feels good,¡± Lindsay said.


    OK, so a little dirty talk during wasn¡¯t all that new. Lucy and I, when we were in the full throes of our self-pleasure summer, had started doing the same thing. We hadn¡¯t gotten back to it since our autumn restart, but it made sense that we would try again at some point.


    But Lindsay wasn¡¯t idly talking to turn herself on.


    ¡°Fuck, I want to see it,¡± she said.


    ¡°You are seeing it,¡± I said. I did my best gesture at how the three of us were getting off in in sight.


    ¡°Not this,¡± Lindsay said. She looked pointedly at my crotch. ¡°That. I want to see your thing. While we do it. That would be so hot.¡±


    I turned to my older sister. Lucy shrugged at me. I couldn¡¯t read her expression at all. Lindsay¡¯s look, however, I understood implicitly.


    ¡°Take it out, Dn,¡± my baby sister said, twisting her hair in her fingers. ¡°I bet Lucy wants to see it, too.¡±


    I assumed Lucy would be the levelheaded one, although I can¡¯t imagine why. I mean, all the evidence I had was that my older sister was equally as crazed as my younger. But, for some reason, I continued to assume that Lucy was going to put the brakes on things. Instead, she did exactly what I should have anticipated by now.


    ¡°Yeah, Dn, show us your cock,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Stroke it for us.¡±


    Well, I wasn¡¯t one to let down my sisters. I got off the floor and sat on the couch. I was about to slip off my pants, but I stopped. Through the haze of my sibling-induced arousal, I managed to have a moment of inspiration.


    ¡°You have to show me something, too,¡± I said.


    Both girls paused. They turned to look at each other, eyes searching. As I¡¯ve said, my two siblings looked very different. Lucy was full and curvy. Her face was on the round side with full lips and a slightly upturned nose. Lindsay, on the other hand, was all angles. She had a sharp chin and a thin mouth ¡ª almost the opposite of her older sister, really. And yet, in that moment where they nced at each other, my sisters looked so much alike, it was uncanny. Their blood rtion abundantly clear.


    ¡°Tops,¡± Lucy said, and Lindsay nodded her head.


    Both girls reached for their shirts and bras then tossed them aside. They were still on their stomachs with me sitting above them, so I didn¡¯t get a full glimpse. It didn¡¯t matter. The grandeur of the view ¡ª it was like eyeing the Andes and the Himyas all at once.


    I¡¯d seen Lucy¡¯s full, glorious boobs before, but that didn¡¯t make them any less amazing. They were sorge, yet perfectly formed. There was something inherently unreal about them, as if such wonders could only exist in fiction.


    Meanwhile, I was getting my first glimpse at Lindsay¡¯s little mounds, and they were no less incredible for being so much smaller than her sister¡¯s. Lindsay¡¯s tiny tits were incredibly perky, almost sharp with light pink nipples.


    My sisters made the exact same ¡®ahem.¡¯ Both girls had been looking at me expectantly for a while, but can you me me for not noticing? They shared a knowing, goofy grin.


    I took the hint and pulled down my jeans and boxers. My dick popped out, eager. Whatever softness I might have needed to press on the floor was lost in the excitement of everything else. I was as hard as I¡¯d ever been, like I¡¯d installed my own personal coatrack.


    If I¡¯d stared a bit too long at my sisters¡¯ chests, they more than made up for it by the way they ogled my dick, entranced. Lindsay¡¯s mouth hung open, her eyes wide. Lucy¡¯s own blue orbs sparkled; her mouth twisted into a hungry grin.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± I said, mimicking my sisters.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just give us a minute,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t rush us,¡± Lindsay said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. I felt so on disy, my dick somehow both gged and g-poled harder at the same time.


    Finally, my sisters settled back in and started to rub themselves on the floor. They kept their heads tilted upwards, though, staring at my cock.


    ¡°Stroke it, Dn,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Get off with us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to see it shoot,¡± Lindsay said.


    I did as I was told, as if I needed the encouragement. Watching both my topless sisters hump the floor, their bare tits trembling, was more than enough to make me want to work myself. The way they seemed to be enamored of my erection only increased the urge. It was like being told to have a heartbeat ¡ª it was going to happen no matter what they said.

 90

    I grabbed my dick and started stroking it. I hadn¡¯t masturbated in this way in so long, the sensation was almost foreign. The oddly unfamiliar feeling only increased my arousal at that moment.


    With everything going on, it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach my peak. I grunted as the pleasure raced up my shaft, exploding across my body. My first burst of cum arced onto Lindsay¡¯s back. I expected my skinny sister to be grossed out, but instead she giggled as the warm liquid sttered her.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so awesome,¡± she said, staring wide eyed at my dick. My next shot hit her again and she writhed.


    ¡°Give me some of that,¡± Lucy said. She arched upwards, presenting her massive tits as my target.


    I was barely able to move at that point, wrapped in my rapture, but I did my best to aim my dick and managed to st my sister¡¯s boobs (to be fair, they were hard to miss). I kept cumming between my sisters, till finally, I fell back into the couch.


    Lindsay was the next to go, shuddering and shaking in that cute way of hers. She let out several sharp, high-pitched gasps as she gave in to the pleasure. Already her orgasm was so familiar.


    Finally, Lucy went off with a deep grunt. Her head tipped forward. Blue eyes rolled back in her head. She let out a long ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡± as the ecstasy slowly leaked out of her.


    The three of usy in the living room for a while, staring at the walls. Finally, Lindsay popped up off the floor.


    ¡°That was awesome,¡± she said, ¡°But I think you got some in my hair.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, still in post-orgasm stupor. ¡°You have a lot. Of hair.¡±


    Lindsay pulled her long, brown locks around her and stared at them, picking at all the sticky spots. She¡¯d stayed topless and there was something incredibly sexy about how the strands covered her tiny tits.


    ¡°I think you got some on my boobs, too,¡± Lucy said, grinning at mesciviously. She lifted up one of her massive mounds and eyed it, mirroring her sister.


    ¡°To be fair, you have a lot of tits,¡± Lindsay said.


    Lucyughed and conceded that that was true. I stayed on the couch, looking dumbfounded at what I had wrought and wondering what else could possibly happen next. In some ways, we¡¯d already gone farther than what Lucy and I had done in the summer. And that had ended so badly. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of it happening again.


    But I couldn¡¯t entertain the idea of stopping any of this either.


    *


    That night at dinner, my parents announced our ns for Thanksgiving the following week, which were unsurprisingly low key. Mom was going to get a couple of roast chickens from Costco, and we were going to stay around the house, all six of us.


    ¡°Your Aunt Becky invited us to her ce but that¡¯s a six-hour drive,¡± Dad said, ¡°And the gas money is out of our budget.¡±


    We all agreed that it wasn¡¯t worth the extra expense.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Lucy said, ¡°My friend Kara is going to be back from school, and I was hoping she could join us. Her parents are away at some ski resort thing.¡±


    ¡°Which one is Kara?¡± Dad asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I remember her.¡±


    ¡°Daaad,¡± Lucy whined, ¡°You know Kara. We¡¯ve been friends for, like, ever.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Dad said, with a dismissive shrug.


    I, on the other hand, remembered Kara quite well. She was my older sister¡¯s best friend, and I had a bit of a crush on her. We¡¯d had an ¡®encounter¡¯ at Lindsay¡¯s birthday party and Lucy had gotten upset, drunk, and horny all in session. I was both incredibly excited and extremely nervous at the thought of seeing that girl again.


    ¡°Kara¡¯s more than wee to join us,¡± Mom said, ¡°But make sure she knows things are going to be modest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯ll just be happy to have thepany,¡± Lucy said. She gave me a strange look that I couldn¡¯t read. What was my older sister up to, exactly?


    After dinner, we cleaned up and then the family watched TV in the living room. Thinking about what had happened earlier that day on that couch made me paranoid about what might have been left behind, but no one seemed to notice. Instead, we all sat there, acting normal, as if half the family wasn¡¯t having incestuous circle jerks behind the other half¡¯s back.


    Our show ended. One by one, my family went off to bed, leaving me and Lindsay.


    ¡°That was fun this afternoon,¡± Lindsay said, casually, after Jan went upstairs. ¡°I loved seeing you shoot off like that.¡±


    I looked at my sister in shock. Was she out of her mind randomly talking about that stuff in the living room? Anyone could have heard her, yet she said it like she was talking about a sandwich I¡¯d made, rather than about how I¡¯d spread my mayo all over her back.


    ¡°What?¡± Lindsay said, reacting to my expression.


    ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean why¡­¡± I paused, so flustered I couldn¡¯t find words. ¡°Because it¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s OK to do it, but not to talk about it?¡± Lindsay asked.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. Alright, so maybe I was twisted up in my own argument there.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± Lindsay said. She folded her arms around her little chest, pouty.


    I shrugged. Someone had to be the keeper of propriety here. My little sister¡¯s enthusiasm was fun, yes, but she was going to get us all in trouble.


    ¡°Look ¡ª what we¡¯re doing,¡± I said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing it, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lindsay asked that question again. Like it was the height of philosophical dialectic.


    ¡°We¡¯re. I mean it¡¯s. Fuck.¡± Language was leaving me so fast, I could only grasp at the words as they raced past me. It left me with a frantic, meaningless ramble.


    ¡°It feels good,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°And it¡¯s fun. So, I don¡¯t see a problem. I mean, you¡¯re not stopping, right?¡±


    I had to concede all of that.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s OK to do then it must be OK to talk about, too,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°Right?¡±


    I struggled to refute her logic, even though it didn¡¯t actually make any sense.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been learning a lot about my chakras,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°They¡¯re these elements of energy inside of us that we can harness in order to be more whole, happier beings. When we inhibit the flow of that energy, that¡¯s where anger and unhappinesse from.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, making my disdain clear. My sister was into all kinds of hippy dippy stuff like that, most of which I assumed came from vaping too much pot with her friends. Of course, the exercise part of it had an amazing impact on her body, so I wasn¡¯tining too much.


    ¡°Chakras feed into all kinds of things ¡ª my desires, my emotions, my ability control myself and my life. I feel very in tune with myself when we press together. Completely immersed in the flow of us. It¡¯s very enlightening.¡±


    Enlightening. Self-induced orgasms with her siblings. Got it.


    ¡°I¡¯m a human being with physical wants,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to make myself feel bad about something that feels so good. And you shouldn¡¯t either, OK?¡±


    I looked at my pretty little sister. Her bright, green eyes so soft and caring. The cute smile ying on her thin lips. She eyed me in a way that made me feel cared for, safe, in a crazed world. Our lives had been so upside down thest few years and yet Lindsay had found a way to find order in that chaos.


    Besides, if I won this argument, exactly what was going to be my prize? Would we stop pressing? I wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    So, I agreed with my younger sister. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Lindsay said. She pped her hands, happily. ¡°Because I want to see your thing shoot again. That was awesome.¡±


    After Lindsay took her little tits out of her tank top, I was more than happy to oblige. This time, I showered her chest with my seed. She bounced up and down like it was the world¡¯s greatest magic trick.


    ¡°Holy fuck that¡¯s so hot,¡± she said, rubbing my spend into her tiny pink nipples. I assumed she¡¯d want to rub one out herself, but instead my little sister just skipped off to bed. I stared after her, trying to figure out how I¡¯d gotten tangled up, unable to find my way back to reality.

 91

    Despite our new dedication to open discussion, the next week passed without much excitement. We all hunkered down for exams before the break, I think, and it took away most of our energy. The three of us pressed together a few times, but it was a quick thing with none of the ¡®performance¡¯ of our earlier sessions.


    Then break started and we got caught up in prepping for Thanksgiving. Despite my mom¡¯s insistence that everything was going to be as cheap and easy as possible, we still ended up spending all our time on cooking and cleaning. The fact that we were having a guest, I think, made Mom feel way more self-conscious about how we were living.


    The house we were renting was old, almost certainly haunted, and it collected dust everywhere ¡ª like someone was using a sifter of sand in every room when we weren¡¯t looking. It made every cleaning project an extra chore, more like exhuming a body than keeping our own living quarters clean.


    But we did our best to stay cheerful as we went through it. Holidays were particrly stressful with everything that had happened, so we all worked extra hard to keep each other engaged.


    Finally, Thanksgiving Day arrived. The table was set. The dog show was onscreen. We were all ready to settle in for a day of overindulging in food, alcohol, and television.


    Kara arrived shortly before 2pm, even her knock on the door was bubbly and cheerful. Lucy hurried over to answer it, and immediately embraced her petite friend in a hug so big, it threatened to swallow the girl.


    My sister finally released Kara, and the brte immediately caught my eye. Reflexively, I stared down at my shoes. Kara was super cute. She was petite with dark brown hair and a tight little body. Her build was kind of like my younger sister, Lindsay, although she was skinny, rather than lithe or toned.


    Thest time we¡¯d met up, at Lindsay¡¯s birthday party, Kara had given me her number. We¡¯d texted a few times, but mostly it went nowhere. Now I was regretting the lost opportunity. With her deep brown eyes and wicked smirk, Kara was very much in my crush category. All the sibling masturbation sessions couldn¡¯t quench that fire.


    Kara walked over and gave me a light kiss on the cheek. I looked immediately at Lucy, waiting for the jealousy monster to leap out from her lips, but instead my older sister just grinned at me. Like she knew a really good secret.


    Soon after, we sat down to the meal. There was enough food for all, but I would never have described it as a sumptuous feast. Weird how even our indulgences were a reminder of all the things we could no longer indulge in.


    Everything started OK. My Dad asked Kara how school was going, and she did a good job keeping things light. My sisters chimed in, and we were having a pretty good time. But then one innocuous question stopped everything dead.


    ¡°So where are your parents during the holiday?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re off at the ski resort,¡± Kara said.


    ¡°Ski resort,¡± my dad said. It was not a question.


    ¡°Yes, it was this whole thing,¡± Kara said, ¡°Dad said that money was tight, so he reserved at this ce that isn¡¯t as nice as usual and Mom freaked out.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dad said, ¡°Important to be financially responsible.¡±


    The room went dead silent. I think Kara realized what she¡¯d been saying, but it was toote. The cloud of our family¡¯s failures hung over us, thick and murky. I felt it, heavy, in my chest.


    We¡¯d been those people, once. Never as rich as Kara, of course, but doing well enough to have a nice home, new cars, and a good vacation. Dad didn¡¯t set out to lose his job, we all knew that, but it happened anyway. Suddenly we were scraping by.


    Dad had found another job for about a quarter of the pay. Mom went back to work and Jan cut grad school short to start earning money. The only reason Lucy and I weren¡¯t working was because Dad insisted that school was more important and wouldn¡¯t allow it. Watching him gather up thosest shreds of his pride was almost worse than seeing it obliterated in the first ce.


    So, hearing Kara talk about having to ept the ¡®lesser¡¯ chalet while we stared at two sad, skinny chickens at a busted up table in a sad, old house ¡ª I guess it hurt a little. With conversation stifled and the meal mostly gone, we turned to the one thing we still had plenty of: alcohol.


    We¡¯d ended up with a half dozen bottles of wine and we proceeded to methodically murder them all. It didn¡¯t make dinner less awkward, but it helped us remember less of it in the morning.


    After dinner, the inevitable began to take its effect. My Dad found his way to the football game and Jan joined him. Mom ended up napping in a corner. That left Lindsay, Lucy, Kara and I to sloppily clean up.


    At one point, while I collected the dishes and Kara and Lindsay were washing in the other room, Lucy sidled up next to me, nudging my side.


    ¡°Kara¡¯s been eyeing you all night,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± I said, absently.


    ¡°You should make a move,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I think she¡¯d go for it.¡±


    ¡°Last time, that did not turn out too well,¡± I said, looking at my sister meaningfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I won¡¯t get mad.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Kara¡¯s a nice girl and she could do a lot worse. Besides, I feel like one of us should score on Thanksgiving, since it looks like the Cowboys can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, meaning it.


    Our lives had been so cursed, dating hadn¡¯t felt like an option. And while I enjoyed my little meetings with my sisters, they also put me in an ufortable spot for other rtionships. What had happened when I flirted with Karast time, I was not going through that again. So having the green light from my sister left my engines revving hard.


    Once we were done cleaning up, I made my way over to Kara. I was about to suggest shee see my room for someme reason (it was the best excuse I could think of), but Lindsay beat me to the punch.


    ¡°We should do something,¡± my little sister said, ¡°The rest of the family is busy, so let¡¯s hang out.¡±


    ¡°That could be fun, I guess,¡± I said, mentally cursing my cock-blocking baby sis.


    ¡°We could y a boardgame,¡± Kara said, ¡°I think I saw some in one of the bedrooms before.¡±


    ¡°Oh hell no,¡± Lucy said, ¡°That¡¯s only going to lead to trouble.¡±


    ¡°What if we did our thing?¡± Lindsay suggested.


    Both Lucy and I swung our heads toward our sister so fast, I¡¯m surprised our necks didn¡¯t snap in unison. What did she just say?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, hon,¡± Lucy said, taking the side of reason for once.


    ¡°I bet Kara would really like it,¡± Lindsay said.

 92

    Oh my God. I was going to grab my sister¡¯s chakra and wrap it around her neck. I knew we¡¯d all probably overconsumed, but as far as I could tell, Lindsay was suggesting this soberly. This was beyond a disaster; it was a twenty-car pileup with a nuclear-powered van in the middle of the wreck. Everything was on fire, irradiated, and melting down to the atoms.


    ¡°Is this some game you guys y?¡± Kara asked.


    ¡°Yeah, ha ha, a game,¡± I said. I took Kara¡¯s arm and started to steer her away. ¡°Come on, I want to show you this cool thing I¡¯ve got up in my bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dn¡¯s bedroom is a great idea,¡± Lindsay said. ¡°OW!¡±


    I looked over in surprise and saw that Lucy had pinched our little sister¡¯s arm, hard. I can¡¯t say I med her.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Lindsay asked, rubbing her arm.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Lucy said. She turned and smiled at Kara. ¡°Little sisters, right? So annoying.¡±


    ¡°I have two older brothers,¡± Kara said with a shrug, ¡°They¡¯re weird, but mostly harmless.¡±


    ¡°Are they both skiing with your parents?¡± I asked, desperate to change the subject. You know it was a bad sign if I was willing to bring that up again. It truly felt like the safer of the two conversations.


    ¡°Kevin is,¡± Kara said, ¡°But Kenny¡¯s over at his fiancee¡¯s house for the holiday.¡±


    ¡°Oh cool,¡± I said. Most. Awkward. Small talk. Ever.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this thing you want to do, Lindsay?¡± Kara asked, ¡°I¡¯m intrigued.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s awesome,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°You¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°I think our little sister has had a little too much to drink,¡± I said to Kara. Then I turned to my sister. ¡°Right, Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lindsay said, calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go up to the bedroom like Dn suggested.¡±


    Notice how I was now implicated in all this? Yeah, that was just lovely.


    *


    Lindsay cajoled us all into following her upstairs. She marched straight into my bedroom, grabbed one of my pillows, and followed it to the floor.


    ¡°Um, what are you¡­?¡± Kara stared from outside the door frame. We all did.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, see,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°You rub yourself up against the pillow and it starts to feel really good.


    ¡°Oh wow,¡± Kara said.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I said.


    ¡°And the three of you, um, do this together?¡± Kara asked.


    My stomach rushed to the floor, broke through the foundation of the house, and headed right for the Earth¡¯s core. I wished to God I could follow it to my burning oblivion.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Lindsay said, casual as anything. ¡°It¡¯s great on its own, but together makes it way more fun.¡±


    Kara was now staring straight at Lucy and me. I couldn¡¯t read the expression on her face. I desperately didn¡¯t want to. Whatever was behind those eyes, I didn¡¯t want to consider it. Just run and hide. Then die. Preferably quickly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong,¡± Lucy said, shrugging slightly, ¡°It is fun. Right Dn?¡±


    Fuck me. ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I said, ¡°I mean, I guess. If you¡¯re into that kinda thing.¡±


    ¡°And you are into it?¡± Kara asked.


    Thus, there I was, trapped between not looking like a masturbating, incest pervert in front of a girl I liked or taking my sisters¡¯ side. And, in this case, I didn¡¯t truly have a choice now did I?


    ¡°Yup,¡± I replied, ¡°I guess I am.¡±


    Kara pursed her lips while tilting her head. ¡°OK,¡± she said, ¡°Well, I suppose I should give it a try.¡±


    And then, like it was no big deal, she skipped into my bedroom, grabbed another pillow, and dropped down next to Lindsay on my hardwood floor. My little sister gave Kara a grin and patted her arm, like a friendly wee.


    Based on their descriptions, you might think that Kara and Lindsay looked alike. After all, both were short, petite brtes with small breasts and perky butts. The most obvious difference was the hair, Lindsay¡¯s was long and straight whereas Kara¡¯s was wavier and cut to her shoulders. Further, Lindsay, thanks to her endless exercise obsession, was limber, while Kara was merely petite. And while Lindsay had more of a girl¡¯s face, Kara¡¯s appearance was softer and womanly. They were both super attractive, for sure, but the differences between the two were stark as they bothy down on the floor.


    Lucy nced at me, then looked at the two women in my bedroom. Even my sister, who usually seemed so in control of these things, was flummoxed by how all this hade together.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll get a pillow from my room,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Sometimes he strokes it for us, instead,¡± Lindsay told Kara, weirdly matter-of-fact. ¡°It¡¯s really hot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet,¡± Kara said. She had a very different, yet stillpletely unreadable, expression on her face.


    ¡°I love it when he shoots,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°That¡¯s the best part.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°We should probably stick to pressing for now,¡± Lucy said, returning with a pillow under one arm. This was not getting any more normal. The only exnation was that I¡¯d cracked my skull at some point during dinner and this fever dream represented the death throes of my logical mind.


    Lucy joined the other girls on the floor. She gave me a head nod. Well, seeing as I was already underwater, I supposed I might as well drown. Not needing a pillow for my own process, I simplyy down on the floor, facing my two sisters and my crush. The three of them looked so hot, syed out in front of me.

 93

    I remained in denial, though, because I was sure we were all going toy there. I mean, this was well and good, but we weren¡¯t going to all masturbate on the floor. That was crazy.


    But, of course, that¡¯s exactly what we did.


    Lindsay started first, pressing her little butt down and gradually grinding herself back and forth on the pillow. Lucy followed, arching her back and pressing herself downward. Kara looked to her left and right, like taking notes. Then the pretty brte girl, a woman I¡¯d lusted after for years, did something sort of in-between what the two siblings were doing.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kara said, ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°I know right?¡± Lindsay said, ¡°Like you can kind of see how it would work but once you do it, the whole thing seems way more obvious.¡±


    ¡°And pleasurable,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Kara said, ¡°Definitely.¡± Her dark brown eyes ssed over, and I could see she was already gone.


    Watching this should have had me hard, but the nerves of everything kept me soft. Ironically, that was the perfect ce for me to be in order to get my press on. I squeezed my glutes, letting the pressure build. Kept my muscles tight for as long as I could, then rxed. Once I recovered, I started again.


    On the one hand, I knew it was a bad idea to look at the girls in the room with me. On the other, I couldn¡¯t imagine doing this without watching Kara and my sisters get off. It was too good an opportunity to turn down.


    ¡°Ah. Sssssso good,¡± Kara said. Her voice choked and strained. Fuck, that girl was gorgeous. I¡¯d fantasized about her for almost as long as she¡¯d been friends with Lucy. Seeing her there, edging to her orgasm, was nothing short of incredible.


    ¡°Yuh-yeah,¡± Lindsay agreed. My cute little sister looked so adorable getting herself off. That illicit mix of innocent and alluring only made it all the more amazing.


    ¡°Getting¡­ close,¡± Lucy said. I¡¯d seen this with my sexy older sister so often, yet it never failed to be fantastic.


    There was no chance I wouldst long. Fortunately, mypanions still managed to beat me to the punch. They fell in order, like dominoes. Lucy was the first to go, eyes rolling back in her head with a long, low groan. Lindsay toppled next, letting out her usual little high-pitched squeak. Finally, Kara shuddered, froze and released a stuttering, choking gasp.


    ¡°Ah-ah-AH!¡± She fell forward, burying her head in her arms.


    I¡¯d just seen my crush girl orgasm for the first time. It didn¡¯t matter that I was in a room, masturbating, with my sisters. I didn¡¯t care that Kara¡¯s cum had been self-supplied. It was glorious. I couldn¡¯t have gotten a greater wish from a genie.


    I spurted before I even realized I was there. It hit me so fast, so hard, I moaned out loud. The heat of my seed spurting into my underwear. When I looked up, my vision out of focus, I saw Kara staring right at me. Our eyes locked. Finally, the pleasure overcame me, and I let my head drop.


    We ally there like the dead for a moment. It felt like someone should say something. It seemed like silence was the best policy.


    Kara got up first, breaking the spell. ¡°Well, that was, um, interesting,¡± she said. She brushed her hands on her jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Lucy said, weakly. She stood up on trembling legs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No need,¡± Kara said. She quickly headed out of the room and down the steps.


    My sisters and I shared a knowing look. Incredibly, we¡¯d all managed to fuck things up even worse than they already were.


    *


    I spent the night running disaster scenarios through my head. In the best case, Kara simply kept quiet and never spoke to any of us again. In the worst¡­ there were too many ¡®worsts¡¯ for me to track.


    When I got up the next morning, I found Lucy sitting at the table. My blonde sister looked like she¡¯d had about as much sleep as me.


    ¡°This is bad, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Really bad,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Fucking Lindsay.¡±


    ¡°We could have stopped her,¡± Lucy said, ¡°This is on all of us.¡±


    ¡°Kara¡¯s your friend,¡± I said, ¡°Maybe you should talk to her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m pretty sure she and I will be talking plenty soon enough,¡± Lucy said. The tone of her voice made it clear that it was not going to be a jolly conversation.


    Lindsay came down a few momentster. She had on a tank top and yoga pants. Her eyes were sunken, but she acted surprisingly upbeat as she made herself a morning cup of herbal tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night, guys,¡± she said. ¡°I really thought Kara would enjoy it.¡± You¡¯d have thought she was talking about watching a horror movie or trying an exotic cuisine. Not rubbing off together in front of a friend.


    ¡°Lindsay this has to stop,¡± Lucy said, ¡°It was fun, but we can¡¯t do this. We¡¯re already risking too much.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I could tell Lindsay was about to do the whole chakra speech, butmon sense finally came in and stopped her.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m the one that started it,¡± Lucy said, ¡°But it was a mistake. This isn¡¯t going to end well for any of us.¡±


    Lindsay hung her head. She slowly nodded. I could tell she was disappointed ¡ª hell, so was I ¡ª but there was no arguing this. We¡¯d done something dumb, and the only recourse was, once again, to stop putting ourselves in the position.


    Lucy¡¯s phone beeped and she looked down at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kara,¡± she said, sullenly. ¡°She wants toe over and talk.¡±


    The Friday after Thanksgiving is usually an off day, but Dad and Jan were both able to get extra pay by going into the office. Mom decided to brave the crowds at the mall to see if she could take advantage of the sales. That left myself, Lucy, and Lindsay alone in the house, once again. At least that meant Kara couldn¡¯t get us into too much trouble. Or maybe I was delusional again.


    I tried to think about what I would do in her situation. Freak out? For sure. Call the cops? Jeez, I hoped not. I assumed that Kara would want to back away quietly. So why was sheing back to the house? I could only think of two possibilities. She was going to scream bloody murder at us for dragging her into it. Or she was going to threaten to tell someone ¡ª parents, police, local press ¡ª and ckmail us. Both possibilities felt equally possible andpletely disastrous.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be OK,¡± Lucy said, the two of us sitting nervously on the couch. She had on a pink, fuzzy sweater and dark blue jeans. We shared a dubious look. ¡°I mean, she got off, too. Right?¡±


    There was a loud knock on the door. Lucy stood up to answer it like walking to the lethal injection. A slow, reluctant stride. Lindsay gave me a nervous look. I shrugged back at her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lucy said as she opened the door. Her happiness so forced it hurt me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Kara said. I noticed she wouldn¡¯t meet my sister¡¯s eyes. Instead, she tucked her hair behind her ear and walked into the house.


    All of us stared at Kara as she made her way to the couch and sat down. Like looking at a tiger who¡¯d randomly rambled into our living room. Lucy and Lindsay joined us, and now all four of us sat there. The silence was deafening.


    ¡°Do you want anything to drink?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still feelingst night,¡± Kara said.

 94

    OK,st night came up and she didn¡¯t say anything about it. Maybe this was a good sign. Perhaps she was going to pretend that nothing happened. Oh, who was I kidding? This was a nightmare, and it was only getting darker from here.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So,¡± Kara said, letting the word hang in the air like an axe above our necks. ¡°Do you want to maybe do the thing? You know fromst night?¡±


    And somehow the room got silent-er. I didn¡¯t think that was possible. Like muting a show that was already quiet. If we could have heard a pin drop before, now it felt like we could hear the molecules of the pin vibrating.


    Did Kara just¡­? I couldn¡¯t even think the words.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Lindsay asked. She couldn¡¯t hide the thrum of excitement from her voice. ¡°That would be awesome.¡±


    Kara nodded. Her face slightly flushed. I realized that she wasn¡¯t anxious with anger or upset with disgust. The pretty brte was straight up horny. I think all of us were too relieved to question why.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get us girls some pillows,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°OK to do it here?¡± Lindsay asked.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Kara said. Then she looked right at me. ¡°But I want to see Dn shoot this time.¡±


    *


    Our first go went so quickly, it was over before I could take stock of it. The women all writhed on the floor, then stared up at me, rapturous, as I inseminated the Kleenex. It was fast and fun, but I was barely recovered from the scare of that morning so I couldn¡¯t fully enjoy it.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s got a nice one,¡± Kara said, as if I wasn¡¯t in the room to hear.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Lindsay said, ¡°I love watching him cum.¡±


    ¡°Feels even better when he spurts it on you,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Well, fuck, I have to try that,¡± Kara said.


    We took a break for lunch (we¡¯re not depraved), then headed up to my bedroom. This time, I managed to convince the girls that they needed to be topless if they wanted to see my spend and they happily obliged.


    Kara¡¯s tits wererger than Lindsay¡¯s and quite nice, with light brown, puffy nipples. They had a slight upward curve to them as well. Should I admit that, despite the wonder of seeing my crush¡¯s bare chest, I preferred my sister¡¯s titties? Welp, I guess it¡¯s toote now.


    So now there were three hot, topless girls getting themselves off on my floor while I stroked myself next to them.


    ¡°Do you think about him, your brother, while you do this?¡± Kara asked Lucy, both of them red-faced and sweating.


    ¡°¡­ Sometimes,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s hot,¡± Kara said.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Lucy asked Kara. ¡°Do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°You mean Dn?¡± Kara asked, ¡°Or my own brothers?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sometimes.¡±


    Kara¡¯s admission seemed to set Lindsay off because she came a momentter. Her usual high-pitched squeal was more of a scream. Lucy and Kara both shuddered after her. Then all three women looked up at me, expectantly.


    They didn¡¯t have long to wait. A momentter, the pleasure raced up my dick and sttered the three of them. I got them on their backs again, mostly. But I was pleased to see a few drops dripping down Kara¡¯s chest.


    All three of usy back, panting. For some reason, I felt the awkwardness slide over us again. What were we doing? How was this actually happening? I knew that reality would break in at any moment, the spell would crack, and we¡¯d all be left with nothing but disappointment and shame.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Lus,¡± Kara said, ¡°It is better when he cums on you.¡±


    The third time(!?) was even better(?!?!?!?!). Rather than join the girls in pressing, Kara decided to sit on the other side of me and get herself off with her fingers. We made a little masturbation sandwich that way, me stroking my cock, my sisters lying on the ground, and Kara on the other side. Her legs spread wide, hiding nothing.


    She already had her top off and for this round, Kara stripped down naked. I was surprised to see that her pussy was covered in dark, curly hair ¡ªpletely untrimmed. There was something arousing and naughty about that.


    I guess the situation, the exposure, got to the pretty brte because she orgasmed almost immediately.


    ¡°That was. A good one,¡± she gasped out. Then she kept going.


    I sat back andzily stroked my cock while the three girls got themselves off. Despite already exploding twice that day, I could tell I was on a hair trigger. Seeing Kara¡¯s bare pussy put me at another level.


    ¡°God, that cock looks good,¡± Kara said, staring right at me. I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that ran across my face. For a moment, I thought that maybe it meant she was going to do more. I was wrong. But only sort of.


    ¡°I know right?¡± Lindsay said, ¡°I love watching him while I get off.¡±


    ¡°You should stroke it for him,¡± Kara said, ¡°Feel it.¡±


    ¡°You mean,¡± Lindsay said between gasps. ¡°Get him off?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Kara asked, ¡°Have your brother¡¯s hot, hard cock in your hands? Feel it thicken and tremor when it shoots. Know it was you that made that happen?¡±


    Lindsay stopped rubbing and looked down at the ground, shyly. I thought for sure that Kara had taken things too far.


    My little sister leapt to her feet and practically tackled me. Her little tits swung as she rumbled over. We both groaned as she grabbed hold of my dick.


    Lindsay¡¯s strokes were far too fast and clumsy but it hardly mattered. Her enthusiasm more than made up for it. I saw she was also working herself with her free hand. For a moment, I thought about reaching over but I was too in her control to move.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good little sister,¡± Kara said, ¡°Making your brother cum.¡±


    As you can imagine, I didn¡¯t make it much further after that. Lindsay giggled as my cock swelled in her palm. She made sure my first burst hit her chest, then aimed the next down at Lucy. As soon as my seed spattered her back, my older sister was swallowed by an orgasm of her own.


    I lost track of things for a moment, the ecstasy overwhelming my senses. I was vaguely aware of the groans of pleasure as the girls also got off. Happy moans and blissful giggles. I waited for consciousness to drift back, but instead I just felt warm and sleepy. Finally sated, the four of us passed out on the floor.

 95

    We woke up before anyone came home, thank God. I can only imagine the reaction if someone saw us. Mostly naked, covered in boy and girl cum, syed out practically on top of each other. We looked like we¡¯d had an orgy and, honestly, we kind of had.


    All of us slowly dressed, then limped down to the kitchen. Whatever was left of our awkwardness had been wiped away by three, hardcore, stroke sessions.


    ¡°You want toe by again tomorrow?¡± Lindsay asked as Kara gathered her things.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading back to school, sadly,¡± Kara said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back for Christmas, though.¡±


    ¡°Cool,¡± Lucy said. Her casual acknowledgement that we would be continuing through the winter holidays was almost as arousing as what we¡¯d all done together. A promise of our future promiscuity


    The best friends hugged goodbye. then Lindsay and Kara shared an awkward little wave.


    ¡°This was fun,¡± Kara said, ¡°I might have to start up something simr back at school.¡±


    ¡°Not at home?¡± Lindsay asked, teasing.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe that too.¡± She was so quiet, I couldn¡¯t be sure she actually said it.


    Then Kara shut the door behind her. As it clicked closed, I realized that she¡¯d never said goodbye to me. For a moment, I felt sad. Kara was my crush girl and after everything that had happened¡­


    I looked over at my two sisters. They were smiling at me, desirous. Maybe I was better off without Kara, after all.


    *


    The next day was Saturday. Jan was out doing Jan-things on a weekend trip with friends, but my parents were both home all day, making it hard for us to get away with anything. It was probably for the best; I think we all needed a day to recover after Thanksgiving¡¯s debauchery.


    But there was a further finality to everything. Kara, our newest and most surprising co-conspirator, was already gone. Our own break was almost over. And while I was convinced that Lucy, Kara and I would continue on, I knew that things were going to change. So, I went into Sunday pretty confident that any sibling sexy-time was going to be on pause for a while.


    Repeat it with me now: I was wrong.


    Sunday morning, I should have seen the signs. First thing, before the rest of the family woke up, Lindsay caught me making breakfast. She touched my chest, then let her hand slink down lower. Her fingers dandled near my groin.


    Despite everything we¡¯d already done, I nearly jumped out of my skin. Yes, in the heat of everything on Friday, my little sister had stroked me off. But in the cold morning light, right in the middle of the kitchen, it still felt weird. And dangerous.


    ¡°We need to do stuff again,¡± she said, grinning at me broadly, ¡°Soon.¡±


    I knew better than to argue it with her at this point. So instead of protesting, I tried to y it off with a joke.


    ¡°You want to give our chakras a little recharge?¡± I asked.


    Lindsay¡¯s hand slid lower. ¡°Actually, I was hoping we could align them,¡± she whispered in my ear. She grabbed my cock through my pants. I was hard as hell, of course I was, and she gave me a steady squeeze.


    I didn¡¯t need a yogi to tell me what my little sister was implying. Hell, Yogi Bear could have solved that riddle. The hornier part of my mind (aka the majority) leapt for joy. But the smaller, smarter part, held back. I¡¯d been there once before, with Lucy, and that had gone about as badly as possible.


    I jumped away, separating myself from my little sister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I said.


    ¡°You always say that,¡± Lindsay said, pouting, ¡°But then I always prove you wrong.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± I said, ¡°Lucy and I, we¡­¡± I froze. Was I revealing a confidence to my sister? Something I wasn¡¯t supposed to share?


    ¡°What happened with you two?¡± Lindsay asked, ¡°It seems like you both are into things, even more than me. But you keep yourselves controlled.¡±


    ¡°We made a mistake,¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should say anything more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be different,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°I don¡¯t get jealous. And I don¡¯t care about physical stuff. It¡¯s just our bodies. It¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°Are you on birth control?¡± I asked. I know, I said the think-y part out loud. But at that point, I knew I needed to act the older brother.


    Lindsay tilted her head at me, confused. ¡°You know I¡¯m not,¡± she said, ¡°We had to stop all the prescriptions. But I trust you. I know we¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    I gave her a dubious look.


    ¡°Seriously? What happened?¡± Lindsay asked. Her usually sunny disposure had gone grey.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, ¡°Ask Lucy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you,¡± Lindsay said. She pressed against me, and not in the fun way.


    ¡°Oh! I hope that¡¯s fresh coffee I smell!¡± Mom called down from the stairs. A momentter, she flounced into the kitchen.


    ¡°Pot¡¯s ready now,¡± I said.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I knew we had you kids for a reason,¡± Mom said. She reached for a mug and filled it.


    When I looked over to find Lindsay again, I saw she¡¯d already left the room.


    *


    I spent the rest of the morning out doing chores. OK, fine, I spent it hiding from my sister. Still, it was the thought that counted.


    When I came back home, it seemed that the house had emptied. Thinking I was safe, I plopped down on the couch and turned on the TV. Not a secondter, my other masturbating sister was sitting right next to me.


    Lucy gave me a quick, pained grimace as she plopped down on the couch. She was in her now-usual-for-the season sweater and jeans ¡ª a ck top this time that looked good with her golden hair.


    ¡°Lindsay talked to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said.


    ¡°She seems to think something happened between you and me,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I said. I gave her an almost believable smile. ¡°More than fine.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have included her,¡± Lucy said, ¡°At the time, it seemed like a good idea.¡±


    ¡°A lot of bad ideas seem smart when we¡¯re in the middle of that kind of stuff,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy said, she chewed at her lower lip. ¡°I never med you. For what happened.¡±


    ¡°You could have,¡± I said, ¡°Probably should have.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right,¡± Lucy said, ¡°What we did, we did it together. I¡¯m not sad that it happened, either. I mean, not the end part. That was¡­¡±


    ¡°A mistake,¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Big-o mistake-o.¡±


    ¡°Humung-o.¡±


    ¡°But the rest of it,¡± Lucy said, ¡°The only thing I regret is that we did something that made it stop. Lindsay¡¯s crazy but she¡¯s right about one thing: there¡¯s nothing wrong with what we¡¯re doing. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°Unless we get caught,¡± I said.


    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Lucy said, ¡°We¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    I think I wanted to believe her so much, I let her convince me. It was bing a bad habit on my part.

 96

    ¡°There¡¯s stuff we shouldn¡¯t do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Lucy said, ¡°But as long as we keep things within the boundaries¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m good with that.¡±


    As if I could have possibly answered any other way.


    *


    With working the next day, my parents called it an early night. Jan, apparently, was nning to go straight from her weekend thing to work the next day, so we were on our own. Lindsay, Lucy and I sat on the couch and watched TV, innocent as ever.


    But once the lights were out, and the house was quiet, we turned off the television and slinked upstairs. We didn¡¯t say a word. We didn¡¯t need to. Lucy opened her bedroom door and we stepped inside, like soldiers ready to do our duty.


    As if they¡¯d agreed on it before, both of my sisters stripped off their tops as soon as the door was shut. Lucy¡¯s massive melons burst forth, as full and fantastic as ever. Lindsay¡¯s little lemons jiggled joyously as they were freed from hercy bra.


    I knew my cues, so I stepped out of my pants and underwear. My dick, already impossibly erect, pointed outward. Like it was trying to select a sister.


    Lucy reached for a pillow to put it on the floor, but my little sister grabbed for something far different. Her thin fingers wrapped around my dick. I was too surprised to shout.


    Lindsay saw the way Lucy was looking at her and shrugged. As if to ask, what¡¯s the big deal?


    Lucy thought about it for a second, then moved her shoulders the same way her little sister had. Lindsay had already stroked me off once (and Lucy had done far, far more) so I guess there wasn¡¯t much to argue.


    I sat down on the floor. Lindsay sat next to me, never letting go of my dick.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to try this out,¡± she said, with an almost contagious enthusiasm.


    I thought to point out that she¡¯d already had a go once before, but decided that the time for arguing details was not when my sister was getting ready to jerk me off. So, instead, I smiled at her and offered to return the favor.


    Lindsay looked down at herself, realizing that meant stripping downpletely. To my surprise, she actually seemed shy.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°That¡¯s OK,¡± she said, ¡°Another time.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s being offered count me in,¡± Lucy said.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my grin as my curvy sister stepped out of her pants and sat next to me,pletely naked. She spread her legs, then took my hand and put it right between them. Her muff was warm and already quite wet.


    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s hot,¡± Lindsay said. She kept her hand on my dick, but she wasn¡¯t moving it. Instead, she stared, agape, while I slowly began fingering our older sister.


    ¡°Um, Linds,¡± I said.


    ¡°Get to work, little sis,¡± Lucy said, far more pointedly.


    Lindsay grinned. She squeezed my cock even tighter, then slowly started to stroke.


    ¡°Like this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I little less tight,¡± I said.


    ¡°OK, awesome,¡± Lindsay said.


    She began rubbing my cock up and down. The way she did it, like it was the most exciting privilege in the world, made up for any technical shorings.


    I hoped my own excitement would be enough for Lucy, too. We¡¯d gotten so into dry humping before, that we¡¯d never bothered with manual stimtion. Still, I had a pretty good idea of what I was doing ¡ª I knew how to hit the high notes, as it were ¡ª and so I focused on that. Slotted a finger in Lucy¡¯s sex while I used my thumb on her clit.


    Lucy groaned. I gasped. Lindsay giggled.


    The three of us formed a building, bonding chain. Lindsay stuck her free hand into her jeans and started to stimte herself,pleting the circuit. Now each of us was moving closer to our ecstatic ends.


    I noticed, almostughing, that we¡¯d aligned ourselves into a strange sibling order. The younger stimting the older. I was fingering my big sister, while Lindsay worked her big brother. For a moment, I wondered if that meant that Lucy should also be pleasing Jan, but I pushed that thought out of my head. Our serious older sister was not going to be joining these sessions. She was a potential impediment, not an eager participant.


    And then, just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get any hotter, my sisters started talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Linds,¡± Lucy said, ¡°Stroke that big brother dick.¡±


    ¡°His fingers feel good in your pussy?¡± Lindsay asked.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Lucy said, ¡°You should have let him work you over.¡±


    ¡°Next time it¡¯ll be my turn,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°And you can get him off. You want that? Feel Dn¡¯s cock spurting in your hands?¡±


    ¡°In my mouth,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Lindsay said. She eyed my dick like she was thinking about it.


    ¡°Be a good girl and suck his dick,¡± Lucy told her. Much moremanding. ¡°Show him how much you need his cum.¡±


    ¡°I want to,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°Want it. Inside me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, swallow it all up,¡± Lucy said, missing the implication of Lindsay¡¯s words. ¡°Take his load like a good little sister.¡±


    For a moment, I could see where Lindsay¡¯s brain was headed. I saw her fingers start to unsnap her jeans, and I knew she was about to tumble over the precipice. The one ce we definitely could not go.


    So, I took my other hand, the one not buried in my big sister¡¯s pussy, and lightly pushed down on the back of Lindsay¡¯s head. Yes, I know, it¡¯s hard to argue I was being heroic by forcing my sister to suck me off. But I still say it was the better option.


    Lindsay obediently let me lower her. She opened her mouth and gulped my cock in one, wet stroke.


    ¡°Fuck, that feels good, Linds,¡± I said, unable to control the wordsing out of my mouth.


    Lindsay¡¯s long brown hair hung cool around my legs. Her innocent face contorted into a perfect cocksucking expression. She made happy little sucking sounds as she tasted, tested, at my dick.


    Lucy groaned in frustration as my fingering slowed, but what did she expect was going to happen? Fortunately, thebination of all the stimtion so far meant I wasn¡¯t going tost on Lindsay¡¯s tongue.


    She slurped sloppily up and down my dick, and that was all it took.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± I cried out, the only warning I could give.


    ¡°MMmmmmm!¡± Lindsay groaned as my cock thickened, then jolted out my first burst of cum.


    Lindsay took my first shot and coughed. She fell back. My next st hit my cute sister right in the face. A big glob of white across her forehead and cheek. Dripping off her nose.


    I was so lost in my orgasm by then, I lost track of everything else. My sense of the world around me dimmed. It felt so good, firing off. You¡¯d think I hadn¡¯t cum for months, rather than a day and a half.


    Distantly, I was aware of something warm engulfing my cock, again. Somehow, I knew it wasn¡¯t Lindsay. I forced myself to focus on saw Lucy, now bent over, suckling at my slowly shrinking cock.


    ¡°Yeah, sis, clean him up,¡± Lindsay said, ¡°Be a good girl for your baby brother.¡±


    Lucy didn¡¯t rise to the tease but kept running her tongue over me. It was too sensitive to feel good, exactly, but I wasn¡¯t going to stop my sister either.


    I flopped back against the wall. Post-cum satisfaction washed over me. This was, without a doubt, perfect. Both my sisters sucking me off. Me getting to y with their warm, wet pussies. I was in heaven. And I could tell that things were only going to get better from there.


    I looked up at Lucy¡¯s door and saw it was open. Standing there in the opening, mouth agape, was our older sister, Jan. She stared at the scene before her with a disgust strong enough to melt stone.


    Next Time: things escte even further than I could have imagined.

 97:Getting Dirty With Sister(Incest/Taboo)

    New Story Title: Getting Dirty With Sister(Incest/Taboo)


    Ourmon interest keeps us cumming together.


    Enjoy¡­.


    ***********


    ¡°Jennifer can¡¯t stay with me this summer,¡± I said.


    ¡°You have that whole ce to yourself,¡± Mom said, ¡°You can¡¯t make room for your sister?¡± Even one hundred miles away, her voice was so loud that I had to hold the cellphone a foot from my ear to protect the integrity of my skull.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a New York apartment,¡± I said, ¡°When I sit to use the toilet, my feet are in the shower.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t use the bathroom together,¡± Mom said, as if she¡¯d solved everything.


    A one-bedroom apartment is a pce in Manhattan, but it¡¯s a broom closet anyce else. My kitchen was in my living room. I slept in a double bed, like a college kid, because it was the only mattress that fit in my bedroom. The fact that I was proud to be able to afford this ce, that my friends were all jealous of where I lived, is proof that city living is stupid.


    ¡°Matthew,¡± Mom said, regaining my attention, ¡°I know you¡¯re picturing your sister as some little kid, but she¡¯s a twenty-two-year-old woman who can take care of herself. Besides, you can¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t lonely. Are you even seeing anyone?¡±


    ¡°I have work,¡± I said, ¡°That keeps me upied enough.¡±


    ¡°You are going to help out your sister, Matthew,¡± Mom said. I recognized that tone of voice and some instinctual part of my brain began wetting itself. ¡°After your divorce, when you had no ce to live, do you remember what happened?¡±


    If I had any doubt that I was in deep trouble, the mention of my disastrous marriage from five years before made it clear.


    ¡°You called me, crying,¡± Mom said, answering her own question. ¡°And what did I do?¡±


    ¡°You gave me rent money,¡± I said.


    ¡°Did your father and I have five-thousand dors lying around? No, we did not. But we gave it to you anyway because we knew you had no other options. Do you see what I¡¯m saying to you right now, Matthew?¡±


    Realizing that I had no other choice in the matter, I agreed to let my little sister stay with me for the summer, then hung up the phone. I flopped down on the couch, already feeling squeezed by my tiny apartment, and wondered how much worse it was about to get.


    *


    ¡°It¡¯s Jennifer!¡±


    Two weeks after my mother had browbeaten me into submission, my little sister buzzed my inte. I hadn¡¯t seen Jennifer in a long time. In some ways, I¡¯d never truly seen her.


    I was fifteen when Jennifer was born. She was an admitted ident. My parents weren¡¯t trying for kids, but one showed up. Jennifer was three when I left for college. At nine, she acted as the flower girl for my wedding. She was a cute, brown-haired moppet with big green eyes and a goofy smile, her nose a little too big for her face. I felt more like a distant uncle than an older brother.


    I guess, when I opened my apartment door, I was still expecting that doofy little kid. What I saw, however, was a gorgeous, twenty-two-year-old woman. Jennifer was only a couple inches shorter than me. Her thick, brown hair ran in rivulets down over her shoulders. She had an oval face, with full, red lips and apple-pink cheeks. Her eyes were massive and verdant. Her nose was still a bit too big, but somehow it just made her cuter.


    As soon as she saw me, my little sister wrapped her arms around my neck like we were old friends.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Matt,¡± she said. She smelled sweet, like fresh strawberries. Her grip so tight I thought I might tip over.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jennifer stepped back and let me look at her again. She had on a tight t-shirt and blue jeans. Not voluptuous, but definitely feminine.


    Despite our age difference, I realized we looked a lot alike. We had the same hair (though mine was shorn close) and the same eyes (though hers were emerald to my jade). Jennifer was a bit shorter than me and had a lot more curves, but still. It was like looking at the Instagram filter that switches your gender.


    My sister saw me staring and quirked a nervous smile. I quickly looked down and saw the suitcase at her side.


    ¡°Let me get that for you,¡± I said, and dragged the bag into the apartment. Jennifer stayed at the threshold like she was stuck there.


    ¡°Come on,e in,¡± I said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any bear traps or poisoned darts. At least not in the living room.¡±


    Jennifer chuckled, like trying to build her courage, and walked into my apartment. The door led right into the kitchen, basically a stovetop on a counter. That spilled into the living room. There was a small hallway behind there leading to the little bedroom and the teacup bathroom. Jennifer took it all in like she was expecting it to swallow her whole.


    ¡°I warned Mom it was tiny,¡± I said, ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s OK,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°It¡¯s more than OK. It¡¯s amazing. This is walking distance from work and the subway is right down the block.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s, like, ten amazing ces to eat all within five minutes,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s New York,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Your apartment could be a dumpster and it would be incredible.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s probably more room in a dumpster,¡± I said.


    ¡°Seriously, I can¡¯t thank you enough, Matt,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I know Mom forced you into this and I¡¯m sorry. I swear, if I had any other option.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fun. I¡¯m looking forward to spending some time with my sister. Getting to know you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Jennifer said, and for the first time I caught the beginnings of a genuine grin. She gave me another hug, and I told my body to ignore how nice she felt pressed against me. Sister. She¡¯s your sister. Please stop perving on your sister. My dick didn¡¯t care. I stepped back before it became obvious.


    ¡°So, ummm, listen, I don¡¯t have a bedroom for you,¡± I said, ¡°Or, like, a bed.¡± I gestured down at the couch. After Mom had made her case, I¡¯d bought a tiny, twin futon. But it wasn¡¯t much to sleep on.


    ¡°I¡¯m working a lot of the time so it shouldn¡¯t be too bad,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at my internship mostly,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯ll be easy. Or at least, not as hard as you¡¯re probably thinking. And, hey, maybe you¡¯ll meet a guy in a couple weeks and end up crashing at his ce most of the summer.¡±


    Jennifer gave me an odd look, but she didn¡¯t respond. It was to be expected ¡ª everything between us was awkward. She was my sibling; gically as close as ites. But rtionship-wise we were barely even acquaintances.


    Like I said, my sister was a decade and a half younger than me. We probably hadn¡¯t shared a close moment since I bandaged the boo-boo on her knee when she fell off the swing set at age 6. I knew more about the building superintendent (an older, Lithuanian gentleman who only spoke Russian and smelled like old potatoes) than I did about my own flesh and blood sister.


    It made the first few days hard. The small apartment made everything harder. Whatever moments we had together were filled with awkward idents and ufortable incidents. I swear, sometimes it seemed like the only thing we ever said to each other in the beginning was ¡®sorry.¡¯


    Jennifer caught me naked first. I was in the shower after my morning run and my sister, still waking up, opened the bathroom door.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± she said, jumping back. The shower had a clear curtain, and she could see everything. Her cheeks, already a healthy pink, went bright red.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said, ¡°It was bound to happen eventually.¡± I waited for her to walk back out, but she stayed in the doorway, staring. ¡°Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Um, I really have to pee?¡±


    ¡°Give me one sec,¡± I said. I was pretty much done, anyway, so I turned off the water, grabbed my towel and wrapped myself up. For a moment, I wondered if I should have told her to go while I was in there. Checking out my little sister. I know. At least I didn¡¯t act on those urges.

 98

    In any case, I got my turn to see my sister naked a few dayster. I was in my bedroom, taking a work call. When it was over, I opened my door and there was Jennifer, in all her glory, getting changed into pajamas.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said, mirroring my sibling from before. She was half bent over, lifting her panties off her ankle. Her breasts were bigger than I¡¯d realized. Her stomach perfectly t. She had a full, brown bush. A cute little butt. I was seeing all of her. Snapshots shing in my mind.


    ¡°Getting changed here,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I slowly backed away into my bedroom, like stepping away from a gunfight.


    After that we had a talk. I had a little fold-out card table I used for meals, so I brought that out. We both sat there staring at our hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about before,¡± I said, ¡°But I think we need some ground rules. You¡¯ve got to let me know when you¡¯re changing like that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your call,¡± Jennifer said.


    I knew she was right. Damn. ¡°Maybe I should knock first?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to knock every time you leave your own bedroom?¡± Jennifer said, ¡°That seems silly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to do. I feel bad about seeing you,¡± I said.


    ¡°My body isn¡¯t that terrible,¡± Jennifer said, looking away.


    ¡°Your body¡¯s amazing.¡± Did I just tell my sister her body was amazing? I winced, waiting for an epic tongueshing. Instead, Jennifer looked at me with something like affection.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either,¡± she said, a silly grin slipping across her face, ¡°You¡¯re trim. You have a nice broad chest. Good legs.¡±


    ¡°Siblings shouldn¡¯t say those about each other,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, but here we are,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Look, living like this is going to lead to things happening. It¡¯s not a big deal. I know we¡¯re practically strangers, but you are my brother. We¡¯ll make it work.¡±


    I was surprised at how mature my little sister was being about all this. Most women, even those my age, would be having a fit right now. Any human, really, was going to be guarding their personal space. But Jennifer took it all in stride.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯ll be easier if we ept that these things are going to happen,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°So, I can bust in on you whenever?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Something tells me I don¡¯t have to worry about you perving on your sister,¡± Jennifer said. Oh, if she only knew.


    *


    After that conversation, we settled into an easy routine. We caught each other on asion, but it stopped being a big deal. Our inner simrities overcame our unfamiliarity, I guess. It helped that my job asked for 70 hours a week most of the time. And Jennifer¡¯s internship worked her into the ground. If we saw each other for five hours during a week, total, then that was a lot.


    Ourmon contact was mostly chaste, anyway. It came down to more typical things, like how the little couch basically forced us to cuddle if we wanted to watch TV together. We sat so close at the table for dinner that we were practically in each other¡¯sps. It was nice, in a way, having theforts of apanion without any of theplications.


    Then Jennifer caught me masturbating.


    I was lying back in bed, iPad in one hand, cock in the other. I was getting pretty close to a tipping point when my door flew open.


    ¡°Matt, I was just thinking about making¡­ Oh!¡± Jennifer stood in my doorway. Jaw agape.


    I dropped my dick like it was on fire.


    ¡°Oh, Matt, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said. But she didn¡¯t leave the doorway.


    ¡°Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°Right. Sorry. I was about to start a movie and I thought you¡¯d want to join me, so I came back here and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Jennifer!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Right. Sorry.¡± My sister shut the door behind her. Iy back in bed for a while. My hard-on wasn¡¯t returning anytime soon. I found my sister attractive, yes, but getting caught like that was the opposite of alluring. All I could think about was my sister in the next room, freaking out or worse.


    Finally, I pulled on my clothes and came out. Jennifer was sitting on the couch. She was staring at the TV, but it wasn¡¯t on.


    ¡°Matt, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, ¡°Like we said, these things are going to happen. I¡¯m sorry you had to see me. See that. You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry,¡± Jennifer said.


    I sat down next to her and put my arm around her shoulders. I don¡¯t know why, she just seemed to needforting. As soon as I touched her, she started to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m ruining everything for you,¡± she sobbed, ¡°You can¡¯t even do, you know, without your dumb, dopey little sister interrupting you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. I stroked her hair soothingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not. I mean, you¡¯ve had to change your whole life around me. You can¡¯t even use the bathroom in private. You¡¯re not able to bring home girls. You must hate me so much.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing that before you got here, either,¡± I said.


    ¡°Bringing girls home?¡±

 99

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. The truth was, after my divorce, I tried dating a bit, but it felt weird. Then I got busy with my career and I stopped caring. I had urges, of course. See Exhibit A of my sister catching me. Sometimes I broke my streak. Went to a bar or hopped onto Tinder. It didn¡¯t ever work out. Either the girl wasn¡¯t mature enough, or I wasn¡¯t dedicated enough, or a thousand other things. I think, at some point, I decided that rtionships weren¡¯t for me. I figured I¡¯d get a dog at some point and call it a life.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ruining anything,¡± I told my sister. I cradled her head and, without thinking about it, kissed her forehead. She melted into my arms. ¡°Living with you like this has been hard, yes, but it¡¯s also been kind of wonderful? Coming home to another person, I forgot how nice that can be.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s your dorky little sister?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot of things, Jennifer, but dorky isn¡¯t one of them.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to everyone I knew in high school,¡± she said.


    ¡°Who cares what those idiots think?¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Don¡¯t let anyone tell you different.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying that cause you¡¯re my brother,¡± Jennifer said into my chest.


    ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m fifteen years older than you. I¡¯ve spent more time with you in thest two weeks than in your entire lifetime put together. I¡¯m not doing anything ¡®just because.''¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my point, you barely even know me,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± I said, ¡°But I like what I¡¯ve seen so far. You¡¯re working at a prestigious firm in Manhattan so, clearly, you¡¯re smart and driven. You¡¯ve had to deal with a lot thest two weeks, but you¡¯ve made it look easy, so obviously you¡¯re mature and thoughtful. And yeah, I¡¯m getting to know you better, but you¡¯ve made meugh and you¡¯ve made me think. What more do I need to know?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Matt,¡± Jennifer said, meeting my eyes. Was it wrong that she looked so cute, post-crying? ¡°I appreciate everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, ¡°Like usual, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll end up catching you doing the same thing shortly.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I, um. Actually, I don¡¯t really do that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± I was shocked, ¡°Everyone does that. Grandma does that. Sorry for the mental image but it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°No, I know,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I just never got into it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have, like, urges?¡± I asked. Was my sister asexual? She didn¡¯t seem like it, but I knew better than to judge people by how they looked.


    ¡°No, definitely sexual,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°You get horny,¡± I said, cringing at myself for using that word with my little sister.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.


    ¡°You like boys?¡± I asked, ¡°Or girls?¡±


    ¡°Boys,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Only boys. I¡¯ve dated some. I¡¯m not a nun. But with the internship and living with you, I know nothing¡¯s happening this summer. I still have desires, though. Seeing you tonight, I guess it makes me feel better to know that you¡¯re going through it too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with rubbing one out,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, I know. I want to, sometimes. OK, lots of times. I just feel weird doing it. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not judging you. Honestly, I wish that I could, you know, get off. I lie back and try, but my mind goes all over the ce and I start thinking about work or school and I¡¯m touching myself and it just feels weird.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried, um, other stimulus?¡± I asked. I was trying to be clinical about this. I knew my sister was opening up to me in a way that made her very vulnerable. I wanted to help, to be a good brother (I know that¡¯s weird but there it was).


    ¡°You mean like toys?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, ¡°Or, you said your mind wanders, have you tried to watch stuff?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Porn creeps me out,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°It¡¯s so fake and odd.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s other things out there besides videos,¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jennifer asked, her face the picture of innocence.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said. I chose my words very cautiously now. I was about to reveal something huge. Expose a secret part of myself. I guess it felt fair, considering how open she was being with me. Still, it was scary. Like stepping off a ledge into a chasm filled with snakes holding chainsaws. ¡°When you caught me before, I wasn¡¯t, um. I wasn¡¯t watching porn. Exactly.¡±


    I flinched, waiting for Jennifer to freak out. Instead, she just looked at me expectantly.


    ¡°See, I don¡¯t really like porn either,¡± I said, ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s kind of weird to watch. Very fake and staged. So instead I like to, um, read stuff.¡±


    ¡°Like Fifty Shades of Grey?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Sort of?¡± And then, I did something either incredibly smart or unbelievably stupid. ¡°Here,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    I got off the couch, went back to my bedroom, and grabbed the iPad. I¡¯d long since surfed away from what I¡¯d been reading, so I navigated to the front page of the site and handed it to my sister.


    Her eyes went wide. ¡°Erotic literature?¡±


    ¡°It sounds fancier than it is,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s just dirty stories. Word smut. But it works for me. I guess it kind of gives me the best of both worlds. The stories are hot, but they also engage my imagination. I¡¯m sorry. I hope this isn¡¯t creepy. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have shown you this.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°It¡¯s actually kind of sweet? Like, sharing this with me had to be so hard for you, but you did it because you care about me. It¡¯s maybe the most romantic thing anyone¡¯s ever done for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about romantic,¡± I said, ¡°But thanks.¡±


    Jennifer took her phone out of her pocket and copied the website address. Then she handed me back my iPad.


    ¡°So, after all that, I think I¡¯m going to go back to bed,¡± I said, standing up from the couch.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Jennifer said.


    I wanted, desperately, to ask if she was going to find a story to read. But even after everything we¡¯d already shared, it seemed inappropriate. Instead, I gave my sister a light kiss on the cheek and walked away.


    ¡°Matt?¡± Jennifer called after me, ¡°Thanks. Most brothers, after something like tonight¡­ Anyway, I hope you know how lucky and special you make me feel. I know this has been hard, the two of us in this tiny ce, but I¡¯m d it happened.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said, and went to bed. I was still worked up from before, but the only person I could picture in my head that night was my little sister. So, I made myself go to sleep without relief.


    *


    A couple of days passed, and Jennifer didn¡¯t say anything about the website. If she was using it, if she¡¯d been able to get herself off, she didn¡¯t tell me. I was busy with work though, so I supposed it was possible she was indulging. Besides, we¡¯d already crossed some dangerous lines that night, I was sure that my sister wasn¡¯t eager to keep pushing boundaries.


    What did happen, however, is that June turned to July and the city got epically, disastrously hot. If you¡¯ve never been to NYC in the summer, consider yourself lucky. The city sweats. It¡¯s not only the brutal sun, but the buildings all trap the heat, turning everything into a muggy mess.

 100

    Further, a lot of the city is built for winter, and most of the older buildings don¡¯t have air conditioning. Mine certainly didn¡¯t. Some people put in a window A/C, but my apartment had only the one window, in my bedroom, and there wasn¡¯t any space for it. The machine would have to rest on my bed. The result? My tiny ce turned into a toaster oven. And my sister and I were like two wilted slices of bread.


    We didn¡¯t make any agreements about it, but we slowly started wearing less clothes around the apartment. Jennifer would get home and go down to a tank top and shorts. I changed into boxers and a t-shirt as soon as work was over. We sat on the couch together, ate together ¡ª we didn¡¯t have a choice ¡ª and we both showed a lot more skin.


    About a week into the heat wave, ten days after I¡¯d shared my secret, Jennifer broke the silence. We were bingeing some Netflix show and a sexy scene came on. We watched without a word, but I could feel the tension ratcheting up. When the episode ended, I stood up and announced I was going to bed.


    ¡°Are you going to go read?¡¯ Jennifer asked, seasoning thatst word with a saucy smile.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I asked, challenging.


    Jennifer blushed. ¡°I looked at a few things,¡± she said, going from teasing to innocent so fast it nearly tipped me over. ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s so much. It¡¯s hard for me to know what to look at. I felt kind of overwhelmed.¡±


    I could understand that. I¡¯d been reading that site for so long it was easy for me to find what I wanted. But, as a neer, faced with literally millions of options, I could see feeling out of my depth.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a few ways you can find the popr ones,¡± I said, ¡°Look at stories that have been read a lot or that have high ratings. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Could you maybe, um, rmend some?¡± Jennifer asked. She bit her lower lip, and it was so sexy, it nearly sent me to the moon. But her request was, clearly, out of the question.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little too private,¡± I said, ¡°Also, I doubt what turns me on would work for you. You know?¡±


    Jennifer gave me a pout. ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t be, like, judging or anything. I just think it would help me. I mean, I¡¯m not even sure I know what ¡®good¡¯ is.¡±


    ¡°If it gets you off, that¡¯s good,¡± I said, smiling.


    Jennifer shook her head at me. My sister and I were both in little more than our underwear, talking about porn. I was stuck between slightly weirded out and totally turned on. Thus, once again, I found myself trapped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you some stuff,¡± I said, resigned, ¡°You¡¯ll have to take it from there, though.¡±


    Jennifer pped and cheered like a little girl. God, she really was a little girl. Barely even in her twenties. Another reason for my raging libido to back off. Like I needed another excuse.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Matt. It means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°Just remember,¡± I said, ¡°Reading something doesn¡¯t mean doing something. You know?¡±


    Jennifer quirked an eyebrow at me, confused.


    ¡°OK, like, if I read something in a story and it turns me on, you know that doesn¡¯t mean I want to actually do it. Right?¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you sharing with me?¡± Jennifer asked, she sat back like she was appalled, but I knew she was still ying around.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°If the story is about orangutan sex, that doesn¡¯t mean you want to do it with an orangutan,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°For example,¡± I said, rolling my eyes.


    Jennifer¡¯s face got serious. She put her hands on mine. ¡°I get what you¡¯re sharing with me is private. Secret. You¡¯re basically telling me what turns you on. It means a lot to me that you trust me with this. It won¡¯t change how I feel about you in any way. I promise, I won¡¯t judge.¡±


    Mollified, I went back to my room and picked out two of the most vani stories I could find. There was other stuff I liked a lot more, but these were solid, and they were safe. I copied the links and texted them to Jennifer.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± she sent back.


    Two hourster, I was still wide awake when I got another text.


    Jennifer: Those were good. Could you send more?


    Something about the fact that it was a text made the request feel less invasive. I guess not looking my sister in the eye took a lot of the pressure off. I wrote back, like this was a casual conversation.


    Matt: Anything in particr?


    Jennifer: Shrug emoji.


    I decided to take a different tack. This time, rather than pick safe, general stories, I chose a bunch of different categories and sent my favorites from each. One was romantic, about a couple falling in love. The next was about a wife who sleeps with another man. Another had a husband bringing in his best friend for a threesome. I chose one that had some bondage (not my thing, but I picked a story that was highly rated). I sent a Lesbian story and a Gay male one (again, I relied on the ratings). I linked a story about watching two people have sex in the woods, and one about a girl riding a sybian for the first time. I skipped two categories: nonconsent and incest. As much as I trusted my sister, I wasn¡¯t ready for that level of risk.


    After I collected everything, about ten stories in all, I wrote onest text.


    Matthew: Standard disimers apply.


    Jennifer: Understood. Thx!


    Despite looking at all those stories, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to read them. Instead, I crafted a bunch of work emails, then turned out the light. As my head hit the pillow, I swore I heard something that sounded like a long, low feminine groan.


    The next morning, Jennifer was chipper as a cartoon chipmunk. She made me breakfast, pancakes, humming to herself the whole time.


    ¡°I guess my texts workedst night?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t help it. I knew I should be discrete, but I had to know.


    ¡°Like a charm,¡± Jennifer said. She gave me a goofy grin, then kissed me on the cheek.


    I had a long day and came home exhausted. We¡¯d ordered dinner at the office, so I went straight to bed, stripping down to my boxers. It was too hot for pajamas. Honestly, it was too hot for boxers, but I knew from past experience I needed to be decent, just in case.


    Sure enough, about ten minutester, Jennifer knocked on my door. She sat down on the end of the bed, eyeing me nervously. I gave her a moment to settle before I asked her what was bothering her.


    ¡°The stories you sentst night,¡± she said, ¡°They were really good. Like, really really good. If you get my meaning.¡±


    I did, but I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to ask my little sister for more details.


    ¡°I was kind of hoping you could send me some more. I¡¯m not, like a freak, am I? A sex fiend or whatever?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± I said, ¡°You found something you enjoy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I know I¡¯m asking for a lot.¡±


    ¡°It would help if you told me what was, um, working for you,¡± I said. I waited for my sister to stop the whole conversation, or at least pause. Instead, she rolled right into it.

 101

    ¡°The ones about the couples were cute, but I couldn¡¯t get into them. I thought I¡¯d be into the Gay one, but it didn¡¯t do it for me. The bondage thing was a turnoff, though I liked the idea of being forced, maybe? Just not the pain part. The threesome one was OK. Watching the couple having sex in the forest was hot. The cheating one was good too. I guess I kind of like it when the people are doing something wrong, you know? Where it¡¯s not just sex. It¡¯s like, animal. Out of control.¡±


    ¡°I think I can find you more of those,¡± I said. Jennifer watched, though she couldn¡¯t see my screen, as I went through and picked a few more stories. Based on what she¡¯d told me, her tastes weren¡¯t that dissimr from mine. That made it easier, picking stories that I already knew I liked. Also, because she¡¯d mentioned it, I risked sending her a non-con.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Jennifer said after I texted her thest title.


    ¡°Standard discl¡­¡±


    ¡°Standard disimer applies,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Yes, I know. Have a good night!¡±


    Again, despite looking at porn stories for the past half hour, I didn¡¯t feel like using one. Maybe it was because the only face I could picture, the only body I could imagine, belonged to my sister.


    The next morning, again, I was greeted by a bouncy Jennifer. She¡¯d made me eggs and bacon for breakfast, and this time she sat at the table to join me.


    ¡°Last night¡¯s were really good,¡± she said.


    ¡°You read all of them?¡± I asked.


    Jennifer blushed but she nodded her head. ¡°Multiples,¡± she said, ¡°You could say I read ¡®multiple¡¯ storiesst night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to read me out of house and home,¡± I said.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Jennifer asked, ¡°That one you sent me, where the wife goes back to college and can¡¯t control herself. That was hot. But I¡¯m kind of surprised you liked it?¡±


    ¡°Standard disimers,¡± I said, simply.


    ¡°No, I know,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I just figured that would be kind of a trigger for you. After everything with Beth and all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sometimes those stories bother me,¡± I said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know. A lot of times, I don¡¯t see myself as the husband, but the guy she¡¯s cheating with. I guess it¡¯s cathartic in some way. And, I don¡¯t know, sometimes I like the stories that make me ufortable. Like, that almost makes it hotter.¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Like you said, just because you enjoy it in a story doesn¡¯t mean you want it in real life.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    That day at work was way better and I got home at a decent time. I brought home Indian food and we ate over the table, both of us staring at our phones. After we were done eating, we stayed in that position. Hypnotized by our screens as the sun slunk below the horizon.


    Then I heard Jennifer make a low moan. I looked and saw her hand had drifted down between her legs. She wasn¡¯t touching anything, but it was hanging there, like she was getting ready.


    ¡°Are you reading a story right now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Jennifer said. She winked at me over her phone screen.


    ¡°One I sent you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I found this one on my own,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty hot.¡±


    My phone buzzed and I saw that she¡¯d sent me a link. I clicked it and the story she¡¯d been reading was now on my own screen. I¡¯d read this one before ¡ª honestly, there were times where I felt like I¡¯d seen every erotic story in existence ¡ª but it had been a while, so I reread it.


    Without verbal agreement, my sister and I both moved to the living room. Both of us still staring at the story. We leaned against the sides of the couch, our legs touching. Despite the fact that the sun had gone down, it was super-hot, and both of us were in our standard outfits. Jennifer was wearing a thin, baby blue tank top and green mesh shorts. I was in navy boxers and a white undershirt.


    ¡°Did you get there?¡± Jennifer asked. She was still dandling her free handzily between her legs.


    ¡°I think you would have noticed,¡± I said, waggling my eyebrows. Of course, she couldn¡¯t miss my erection. In my tiny boxers, it stood up asrge and looming as the Empire State Building.


    ¡°Did you finish the story, yet, I mean,¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You want to pick the next one?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said. I scrolled around for something simr and sent it to her.


    ¡°Oooh, I can tell this one will be good,¡± she said, ¡°I like it when they get knocked up. Or there¡¯s the risk of it.¡±


    ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s more fun when there¡¯s a little danger,¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Jennifer said. I wasn¡¯t expecting my sister to have an impregnation fetish. Immediately, I started thinking of all my favorites that I could share with her.


    When she was done reading my selection, Jennifer passed me one back. It was another preg risk story, but this one also had non-consent.


    ¡°Standard disimers apply,¡± she said.


    We spent the next couple hours that way, sending each other stories. The urge to touch myself was uncontroble, but I managed to hold off. I wondered if Jennifer was experiencing the same thing. Was that a wet spot I saw in her shorts or just a shadow? Did she know her nipples were pointing through her tank? Did she notice my erection? Did I want her to notice it?


    I put my phone down. I needed to stop, or things would really go over the edge.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go to bed,¡± I said.


    ¡°OK,¡± Jennifer said, simply.


    I stripped down as soon as my door was shut. All I could see was my beautiful sister while I stroked myself. I didn¡¯t care. I pictured her face, twisting in pleasure. Her pert, full breasts pressed against my chest. Her ass bouncing up and down on my dick. I came gobs. I came buckets. I soaked myself so bad, I thought about getting up to shower.


    And all I could think about, as my breathing slowed, was that maybe my sister had gotten off at the same exact time.


    The guilt showed up the next morning. I told myself that I didn¡¯t really want Jennifer. She was my sister. And fifteen years younger than me, besides. It was the close quarters, the revealing clothes, and the, um, content.


    My difort didn¡¯t stop me from sharing more stories with my sister, though, and she sent just as many back. I¡¯d only include links, but Jennifer would add little descriptions to her suggestions:


    ¡°She takes it in the ass in this one.¡±


    ¡°Strip poker. Kinda hot.¡±


    ¡°Threesome. Pregnant. LOVE.¡±


    ¡°Strip Scrabble?!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the gf will cheat? Is it wrong that I want her to cheat?¡±


    Most evenings, we ended up on the couch together, trading our favorite porn stories like they were Pokemon cards. We talked about them too. Our dirty, sibling-only, book club.


    When I did feel the need rub one out, though, I always went back to my room. A couple times, Jennifer straight up asked me to leave so she could do the same. We were sharing these intimate, sexual moments. But we, ourselves, were staying quite chaste.

 102

    ¡°So, there¡¯s one I found that I really like,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if I should share it with you.¡±


    It was after work and the two of us were hanging out in the living room. It was too hot to sit together, so Jenniferzed on the couch while I reclined in one of the folding chairs by the table. We were in our usual outfits, something very much like underwear but not quite.


    ¡°We talked about this,¡± I said, ¡°Fantasies aren¡¯t reality. Standard disimer and all that.¡±


    ¡°No, I know,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m into it. I mean, I¡¯m into it. I just. Look, the story¡¯s fucking hot and I want to share it with you, OK?¡±


    ¡°Go for it,¡± I said.


    My phone beeped a minuteter. I looked down. I don¡¯t know why I was so surprised. It was an incest story. A brother-sister incest story. The siblings get abandoned by their dates and end up having sex. The sister, of course, gets pregnant at the end.


    ¡°Hot, right?¡± Jennifer said when I finally looked up from my phone.


    ¡°Yes, um, not bad,¡± I said. My sister gave me a knowing look. ¡°OK, fine, it was amazing.¡±


    ¡°I know! Oh my God, the sex scenes were so hot. It¡¯s like, what they¡¯re doing is so wrong. I mean, so so wrong and yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said, ¡°Like we¡¯ve said. When what they¡¯re doing is forbidden, it makes the story even better.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Jennifer said. She was already engrossed in another story. My phone buzzed a momentter. Another brother/sister tale. For a moment, I paused. Was this really appropriate? Had we crossed the line? Five minutester, I was too busy reading the story to care.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    *


    So now we were sharing sibling incest stories. We tried some others in the category, too. But the mom/son, dad/daughter ones creeped both of us out. We did OK with cousins. But for us, clearly, brother/sister incest was best. In story form, anyway. Especially the ones where the sister got pregnant at the end. We shared other stories, but more and more I was seeing a steady diet of sibcest.


    Better (worse), I¡¯d be ustomed to all of it. Like slipping into the pool step-by-step, by the time I was underwater I was used to the temperature. I don¡¯t think either of us realized the danger we were putting ourselves in.


    In my rare moments of rity, usually about five seconds after I¡¯d finished jerking myself off, I did worry that we were going too far. Our casual conversations about sex. The way we both, even from a distance, were getting each other off. She¡¯s my sister. Half my age.


    I¡¯d tell myself that, this time, I would stop the whole thing. Then, a momentter ¡ª as the post-orgasm rationality faded ¡ª I would conveniently forget my promise.


    *


    ¡°I think all these stories are starting to mess with my mind,¡± Jennifer said.


    It waste, but the summer sun was hanging around the horizon and we¡¯d decided to go on a post-dinner stroll around the block. The sidewalks were a weird mixture of businesspeople heading home after a long day and young people heading out for an extended evening.


    ¡°In what way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yesterday I was out running errands and I saw a couple of teenagers making out against the side of the Gristedes,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°They looked kind of alike? Same hair, same nose. I thought, ¡®they¡¯re brother and sister.¡¯ Like, I know that¡¯s not true. But then I thought, well, maybe?¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± I said, ¡°I was talking to a coworker a couple of days ago and she was telling me about a party she¡¯d gone to with her husband.¡±


    ¡°Swingers party?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I know it wasn¡¯t,¡± I said, ¡°But some part of me thought that it maybe could be?¡±


    ¡°Do you think there are people doing those things?¡± Jennifer asked. We stopped at the corner, waiting for the traffic to clear the way so we could cross the street.


    ¡°I mean, there are billions of people on Earth,¡± I said, ¡°I have to think that somewhere, someone is doing something like what we¡¯re reading about.¡±


    ¡°Do you think someone we know is doing those things?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Going to swingers parties? Hitting up gloryholes? Engaging in wild orgies in the backseat of the car?¡±


    ¡°Having brother-sister sex,¡± Jennifer added as she started to cross the street.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said dodging a cab and then jogging to catch up, ¡°Can¡¯t forget that. It all seems so unlikely, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°That we know someone who¡¯s secretly doing that? Or that we don¡¯t know anyone?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± I said.


    Jennifer looked at me oddly, like she was trying to interrogate my expression for some added information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home,¡± I said.


    My sister nodded seriously.


    *


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Two dayster, we were back on the couch. Legs resting against each other. Covered in sweat and not much else.


    ¡°That one you sent mest night,¡± I said, ¡°with the siblings in the shed.¡±


    ¡°Oooo, where¡¯d you get?¡± Jennifer leaned forward. Her long brown hair hung loose, tickling my bare legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m on page three, I think?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re clearly enjoying it,¡± Jennifer said. She looked pointedly down to where my boxers were pointing.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, then adjusted myself. I tucked my hard-on so it was trapped by the leg of my underwear.


    Jennifer looked again and giggled. Solving one problem had created another: my purple cockhead was now poking out into the open, pressed against my thigh.


    ¡°You must really like this one,¡± Jennifer said.


    I grunted and shifted again. But my dick wasn¡¯t going anywhere. There was no hiding the fact that I was horny as hell. I rolled off the couch and stood up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jennifer asked.


    I rolled my eyes at my sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Please. I¡¯m enjoying yourpany. And I don¡¯t care about ¡®that.¡¯ It happens all the time and it never bothers me. I like seeing him, honestly. It means I chose a good story for you.¡±


    I shook my head and sat back down on the couch. My dick stuck up proudly, like it knew it had beenplimented. I tried to ignore it.


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m plenty worked up too,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°You just can¡¯t see it as well.¡± She moved her legs slightly and, for a moment, I thought she was about to show me exactly how aroused she was. Fortunately, though she was only stretching her legs.

 103

    ¡°What are you reading?¡± I asked. As if that was changing the subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK so far,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to youter tonight. Though I doubt you¡¯ll need it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean moby dick down there looks like he¡¯s going to blow any second,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°When¡¯s thest time you went?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, I don¡¯t know if I should be talking about this with you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I did it a couple of hours ago,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Right before you got back from work. You¡¯d think that would be enough, but it seems like I need it every few hours now.¡±


    I looked down at my phone, but my sister was still staring at me. Dammit.


    ¡°Couple of days, I think,¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Fine. It wasst Saturday. Happy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone five whole days without? Fuck, I can barely make it through five hours!¡±


    ¡°I like to, um, edge it a little,¡± I said. I felt my face grow hot. Unbearable in this heat.


    ¡°You mean, like, you work yourself up with the stories and then stop?¡± Jennifer asked, ¡°And you do this for days? Sounds painful.¡±


    ¡°It can be,¡± I said, ¡°But after building up like that? When I go? It¡¯s on a whole other level.¡±


    ¡°You feel the pleasure of it more?¡±


    ¡°Everything is more,¡± I said, ¡°It feels great, yes, but it alsosts way longer, and I produce more, um, stuff. Fuck, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having this conversation with my little sister.¡±


    Well, that was it. I was telling Jennifer about my masturbation habits. We¡¯d gone well beyond what could be considered eptable. Then she pushed things even further.


    ¡°I want to see it,¡± Jennifer said.


    WHAT?!


    ¡°What you described, it sounds so intense,¡± Jennifer continued, ¡°I want to see what it¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been five days. Is that enough time to make it, like, big?¡±


    I stared at my sister in shock. ¡°No. No way,¡± I said.


    ¡°I can see from here that you¡¯re primed,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°That story you¡¯re reading? When you get to page six it¡¯s going to put you over the top. I promise you. You might not even need to touch yourself. So, it¡¯s going to happen anyway.¡±


    ¡°If it does¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯ll happen in the privacy of my own room like always.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jennifer asked. She gave me a coy smile, her green eyes wide. Innocent with just a bit of naughtiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right,¡± I said, ¡°Brothers and sisters shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t see each other naked?¡± Jennifer asked, ¡°Share dirty stories with each other? Talk about how they jerk off? And siblings definitely shouldn¡¯t cum together, right? But Matt, every night we read these stories, go off to our separate bedrooms, and get off. Tell me you don¡¯t think about it sometimes. How I¡¯m right in the other room, cumming the same time you do.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say no because that would be a lie. But I couldn¡¯t say yes, either.


    ¡°See,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°So it¡¯s the same as before. Only we actually get to see it. Share it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I was thinking. Actually, I¡¯m pretty sure I wasn¡¯t thinking at all. My horny hardness had taken control. Because the next words out of my mouth were, ¡°You¡¯ll do it, too?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? If that cock goes off half as good as you say it does, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself.¡±


    I took a deep breath. Like this was actually something I could rationally consider. I didn¡¯t realize how far I¡¯d left rational behind until I tried looking. It was so far back it was barely a blip. Well before we¡¯d started sharing stories ¡ª maybe as far back as me agreeing to host my sister in my little apartment ¡ª I¡¯d thrown sensible to the side. It was well beyond my reach now.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Still, I pretended like I had self-control.


    ¡°Clothes stay on,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just reach into my shorts.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need some tissues,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get them,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°You keep reading.¡±


    I settled into the story. Sank into the couch. If I thought about what I was about to do, I got nervous. Instead, I drew myself into the story and let my surroundings slip away. At one point, I felt my sister climb back onto the couch. Her bare leg brushed mine. I didn¡¯t dare look up.


    I became very aware of my dick, sticking up as straight as I¡¯d ever felt it. Without even making the conscious decision, I had my hand around my cock. Began stroking up and down. Moving along with the pace of the story. It got to the point where the brother was about to enter his sister. I slicked my hand, then wrapped it back around my dick. As interactive as I could get.


    I looked over at Jennifer. She was staring straight at me. She¡¯d slipped her shorts and panties to the side. Her little hands were buried in her crotch. Rubbing in time with my strokes. I swear I could smell her arousal. Like I needed even more stimtion.


    I lost track of where I was in the story. I looked at my sister while I worked my cock. She gazed right back at me.


    ¡°Good?¡± She asked, barely a whisper.


    I nodded. ¡°G-good?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°You close?¡±


    I nodded again. Went to lick my hand again, but Jennifer stopped me.


    She leaned forward, just enough, and let her spit drip down over my dick. I looked at her with awe and anxiety. My gorgeous sister drooling on my cock. Still stroking her own sex. I couldn¡¯t see around her underwear, but it looked like she had a couple fingers buried inside herself. The other hand tickled at her clit.


    I spread my sister¡¯s saliva over my dick and began stroking again. I wasn¡¯t far along now.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Jennifer said. She wasn¡¯t hiding it anymore. Breathing hard. Cheeks flushed. Eyes wide. ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re going to cum.¡±


    ¡°Close,¡± I said.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Jennifer said, dragging thatst word out. Making it even dirtier than before. ¡°Cum for me.¡±


    ¡°AH!¡± I gasped. The pleasure arced through my cock and exploded across my body. My vision thinned. All I could see was my sister¡¯s eyes, practically popping as my first stream of sperm burst forth.


    The orgasm was overwhelming. More than I could have anticipated. Better than any edging had ever brought me. I felt my dick pumping in my hands. Warm spatters sshing everywhere. My hips shook. My arms trembled.


    Faintly, I heard my sister gulp out, ¡°Oh God.¡± Distant, I could feel her own, thin legs bumping against mine. Then the ecstasy washed over me, and everything went nk.


    Finally, I felt my cock go soft. Thest of my ejacte spilled onto my fist. I opened my eyes. Jennifer was looking at me with a mix of satisfaction and indignation. Unintentionally, I¡¯d covered my sister in my sperm. Big cummy stains on her shirt. I¡¯d even managed to hit her face; a trail of clear-ish white dripped down her cheek.


    Jennifer saw me staring andughed. Using the tissues I¡¯d told her to get, she wiped my semen from her face. For a second it looked like she was about to put some in her mouth, but she stopped herself. ¡°Fuck, that was incredible,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yours or mine?¡± I asked. I was leaning back on the couch, blown. Even taking my hand off myid dick felt like too much effort.


    ¡°Both!¡± Jennifer said, as if her answer were obvious, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a guy cum so much. That was epic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen a lot of guys do that, then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Jennifer said. I raised an eyebrow at her. At this point, could she truly im that anything was inappropriate for me to ask? ¡°Fine. Twice. You were the third. You?¡±


    ¡°Beth didn¡¯t do those things,¡± I said, ¡°Or if she did, she didn¡¯t want me to watch. Honestly, though, I was so worked up by what I was doing, I didn¡¯t really get to see you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll just have to do it again, then,¡± Jennifer said.

 104

    I thought she was joking. Being yful. Flirty. But not three hourster, when I¡¯d turned into bed ¡ª haunted by the usual naughty older brother remorse ¡ª there was a knock on my door.


    Jennifer walked in without even waiting for me to answer. She strutted into the room, wearing a silky robe that was a bit like a sexy kimono. As soon as she saw me looking, she peeled it off. My sister waspletely naked. Her body was amazing. I thought I¡¯d gotten a good look before. I had no idea.


    The room was dark, but I saw plenty by the moonlight. Her broad shoulders tapered down to a tiny bubble butt. Slim hips and long legs. Her breasts, full and perky like only a twenty-year-old¡¯s could be, were topped by small, coral nipples that pointed to daylight. Her bush was trimmer than I¡¯d seen before, covering what looked to be a nice, tidy pussy.


    Jennifer didn¡¯t wait to see my reaction. She climbed onto my bed and lewdly spread her legs. A momentter, she dipped her hands into her sex and started stroking. First just ying lightly with herbia. I sat up to get a better view. There was something almost artful in it. My naked sister recumbent in the bluish light of the city, stroking herself.


    Jennifer found her clit and started rubbing faster. Little gasps escaped her lips. She dipped her lithe fingers into her pussy. One. Then two. Pumping and rubbing at the same time.


    The most erotic thing, though, wasn¡¯t the abandon with which my sister rubbed herself off. Nor was it the jiggling of her breasts or the increasingly louder grunts that slipped out of her mouth. It was her eyes. Big and emerald and staring right at me.


    This wasn¡¯t a shy exposition. It wasn¡¯t a tentative act. My sister wasn¡¯t pretending to be somewhere else, watched by another man. She was masturbating for her brother; it was inescapable.


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes crossed slightly. Her strokes stuttered. She made a long, low growl followed by a short, hard intake of breath. She dropped to her back.


    ¡°AH!¡± Jennifer eximed. Her body wentpletely stiff. Adorably, her little toes were the only part of her body that moved. A cute, little tremble. Then she went limp. ¡°Ahhhhhh.¡±


    A momentter, she rolled off the bed, grabbing her silk robe off the floor.


    ¡°Good?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Amazing,¡± Jennifer said. Then she left my bedroom, shutting the door behind her.


    *


    I spent the whole next day at work rehearsing the speech I would give my sister when I got home. About appropriate behavior and self-control.


    As soon as I opened the door to my apartment, it all went out the window.


    Jennifer was sitting on the couchpletely naked. Engrossed in a story. She patted the far cushion, like inviting me for tea. I stripped down to nothing and joined her. She briefly appraised my body, then gave me an approving smile.


    ¡°You read the ones I sent this morning?¡± Jennifer asked. I¡¯d been so wrapped up in what I was supposed to say, I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Awesome,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°We¡¯ll do one together.¡±


    What she meant by ¡®do one¡¯ is that we both started the story at the same time. Within minutes, Jennifer¡¯s hand was between her legs. My hand was around my dick. We raced forward together.


    My sister reached her climax first. She gasped and threw her head back. I was about to follow her over the edge when her hand shot out and grabbed my dick.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Oh fuck. Jen!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she said, squeezing a bit too hard, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I gave her a dubious look. My sister had just orgasmed on my couch and now had her soft, feminine hand on my cock. Asking me to hold back seemed a bit unfair.


    ¡°Edge,¡± she said, ¡°Like always.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh of either resignation or exasperation. Probably both. When my muscles rxed, Jennifer took her hand off my dick. It gged sightly, like trying to wave her back down. An anxious puppy, wondering where his treat went.


    ¡°That was awesome,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°The, um, the orgasm?¡± How was it that I could have the thing, yet not be able to talk about it?


    ¡°No, silly,¡± Jennifer said, little sister frisky, ¡°I mean, yes. It was nice. But holding that awesome big brother dick was downright fantastic.¡±


    My face shed red, but it didn¡¯t stop my sister.


    ¡°And I do mean big brother,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°You are packing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been reading too many of those stories,¡± I said.


    ¡°And who¡¯s fault is that?¡± Jennifer asked, vamping.


    I shook my head and got up to make dinner. After we ate, Jennifer and I shared another story. She got off but, again, didn¡¯t let me. This time, I was able to stop on my own.


    ¡°How long does it take to have another big one?¡± she asked as I panted. I was holding my dick like I was squeezing the release on a grenade. Which, considering the chances of explosion, wasn¡¯t too far off.


    ¡°Usually, I like to go at least three days,¡± I said, ¡°But the way we¡¯re doing things? I mean, I¡¯m probably primed right now.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes went eager. ¡°OK, day after tomorrow,¡± she said, ¡°Promise.¡±

 105

    The next day at work, I was so distracted I almost spilled coffee on myself twice. I was so amped up, I snapped at three people. As soon as I could, I hurried home.


    ¡°Oh, big brother, I didn¡¯t even see youe in,¡± Jennifer said, grinning mischievously as I opened the door to my apartment. ¡°Very naughty sneaking in on your sister like that.¡±


    She was wearing the robe again, but it was wide open. She had on a pair of very girly yellow panties with a teddy bear on the front. She pulled them to the side and began plunging her fingers into her pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. Not supposed to see your little sister. Stroking herself.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself sis,¡± I said, getting onto the part, ¡°I wanted you so bad.¡±


    ¡°God, that¡¯s hot,¡± Jennifer said. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was really her or if she was still in her naughty sister persona. ¡°I¡¯m getting off just thinking about you. Your big brother cock. Oh bro, I want it in my pussy so bad. Would it be so wrong? If you stuck that awesome dick in your sister¡¯s sloppy pussy?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer¡­¡±


    ¡°y. Please.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, and her face went ashen. ¡°I mean yes. It would be OK. We¡¯d just slip it in. See how it feels.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Jennifer said, making her way back to the couch. She sat down on the edge, keeping her legs spread. The whole time, she stroked herself so fast, I could barely see her fingers. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be sex. We¡¯d just be ¡ª uhn ¡ª ying. Would you like that? Do you want to put your cock inside your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. My hand was down around my dick. Squeezing through my dress pants.


    ¡°Oh please,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Oh please put that brother cock in me.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was so into it, I couldn¡¯t tell where the game ended and reality began.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m not protected. I want it inside. You¡¯ll pull out in time, right? You won¡¯t put a baby in your baby sister, will you?¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± I said, ¡°I just want to feel. Inside of you. Make you cum.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I would cum so hard on your cock,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Oh! Oh bro. I can it feel it you¡¯re gonna¡­ AH!¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s whole body stiffened, except for those trembling toes again. Her chest and face flushed. Then she sank, liquid, into the cushions.


    I started to undo my belt. I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    ¡°Please Matt,¡± Jennifer said, holding up her hand. ¡°One more day.¡±


    That night, when I was about to go to sleep, my door cracked open. Jennifer came in, wearing a surprisingly unsexy pair of heavy nnel pajamas. She sat on the end of the bed. I was expecting another show. Instead, she sat there looking pouty.


    ¡°What I said tonight,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°You know I¡¯m just, like, pretending, right?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, as if I really did, ¡°Standard disimer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s neat to share it with you,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°But I know it¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t want you to, you know, expect things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, ¡°I get it. It¡¯s fun to y around like that.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°We haven¡¯t touched each other yet and I think it should stay that way.¡±


    ¡°You already touched me,¡± I said, ¡°Remember? You grabbed my dick.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± she said, suddenly looking dreamy as she remembered the moment, ¡°That didn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, ¡°We won¡¯t touch anymore.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°But watching. Talking dirty. That¡¯s alright. Right?¡±


    Honestly, we both knew we were lying to each other. But the truth was something neither of us was ready to say. So, we told ourselves these falsehoods, shared them with each other for strength, as if that would somehow make them real.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, ¡°Just a bit of fun.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°But if you don¡¯t feel good about tomorrow. You know, the um, big blowout? We can skip it.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± I asked. ¡°Want to stop it?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°But if you feel like things are going too far?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should,¡± I said, ¡°Slow things down. A little. To be safe.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Maybe that¡¯ll be for the best.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide in the morning,¡± I said, ¡°See how we feel.¡±


    ¡°After work, if you still want to,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°Even better,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯ll be good to get a break.¡±


    *


    The next morning, I called in sick to work. For the first time in my whole career, over a decade, I faked a cough and told them I couldn¡¯te in. I heard Jennifer doing the same right next to me. She could barely get through it without giggling.


    When we hung up, my sister looked at me like I¡¯d just told her I was taking her to Disney World. Whatever trepidation we¡¯d had the night before had been burned off in the morning sunrise. I started to take off my pajamas, but again, she stopped me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s let it build all day,¡± Jennifer said.


    I groaned, but I couldn¡¯t say no to my little sister. Instead, I got up and showered while she made me breakfast. Then we sat down, picked out some new stories, and started to read. I knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to touch myself. But again and again, I found myself feeling my dick through my shorts, as if my hand had headed there of its own ord.


    Jennifer, for her part, stayed mostly behaved. At first. She treated the day like one long stripping game. At breakfast, she was fully dressed in a t-shirt and shorts. Her long, brown hair tied up in a tight ponytail.


    By lunch, she was down to just the shirt and a pair of scarlet, boyshorts panties. After we ate, she took off her t-shirt to reveal the racy, matching bra. By evening, we¡¯d each read about ten stories each. My sister waspletely naked, hair tickling at the tips of her breasts.


    Jennifer started to strip me as well, undoing my belt while I was calling for Chinese delivery. When the food arrived, we both ate it naked. Chopsticks plus bare skin isn¡¯t exactly cleanly, but we made it work.


    ¡°Where do you want to do this?¡± Jennifer asked, ¡°The grand finale.¡±


    ¡°Bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, the hunger in her eyes was inescapable.


    We rushed back and jumped on my bed. We started, as usual, with a story. This one was about siblings who yed a silly card game that turned sexual. I felt my naked cock stiffen against my leg. Soon it was in my hand. I lightly stroked, not wanting to go over the top too soon. My body was like kindling, ready to spark off at any second.


    Jennifer pushed the iPad out of my face. She was sitting across from me, stunning. She had her hands in her crotch. Her breasts shook with every strum. She smiled at me, then looked straight at my cock.


    We watched each other as we went off. It was getting harder and harder to pace myself.


    ¡°Oh, but brother, we can¡¯t,¡± Jennifer said, her voice nearly a whisper ¡°Mom and Dad are both outside. They¡¯ll hear us.¡±


    ¡°Then be quieter,¡± I said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Feels too good.¡±


    I smirked. My sister and her stories.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it in me,¡± Jennifer said, smirking, ¡°Please. Brother, it¡¯s way too big. It won¡¯t fit.¡±


    She stared at me expectantly.


    ¡°Um, I mean, just try it,¡± I said, ¡°A little bit. I know you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in me, I¡¯m not on birth control,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull out,¡± I said, ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jennifer asked, intentionally shaking her breasts, ¡°My body?¡±

 106

    ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± I said, meaning it.


    ¡°Do you¡­? Do you wish that was your cock in my pussy? Instead of my fingers?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh God, that would be so bad,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°But I bet it would feel so good.¡±


    ¡°So wrong,¡± I said.


    ¡°So right,¡± Jennifer said. Suddenly her eyes went wide. ¡°Are you getting close?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost. Almost there,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I want ¡ª uhn ¡ª I want to see you cum. I want to feel it. On my tits. On my face. Will you do that for me? Will you shower your little sister with your seed?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even think about it. I just nodded.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Jennifer said. Her body cinched. Her toes twitched. But rather than fall back, like always, her body jerked, and another orgasm rolled through her. Then another.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stop,¡± she said, her eyes wide, ¡°Can¡¯t stop cumming.¡±


    ¡°So hot,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah AH! Look at¡­ what you¡¯ve done¡­ to me.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to me,¡± I retorted. I waspletely naked, stroking my cock like a maniac.


    ¡°H-here, let me help you,¡± Jennifer said. Before I could process what she¡¯d said, my sister reached over and grabbed my cock.


    ¡°Oh Jen!¡±


    Her hand felt amazing. She stroked me once. Twice. That was all it took. My cock exploded in her hand. She pointed it right at her breasts. A rope of white sshed onto them. Another. I painted my baby sister¡¯s tits with my sperm, shaking in her soft grip.


    When the pleasure subsided, I looked at my sister. She was covered in cum. Like a bukkake film that had, somehow, only featured a single man.


    ¡°God, you cum a lot,¡± Jennifer said. She fell back, giggling. She was so silly and simple post-orgasm.


    ¡°Edging,¡± I said, ¡°It makes all the difference. You should try it, too.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I think I will.¡±


    *


    We spent the next week rubbing ourselves like crazy but never orgasming. Sometimes, we didn¡¯t even bother with the stories. Just watched each other wank. Again, though, we didn¡¯t touch each other. Jennifer¡¯s grab of my cock was forgotten. Like it had never happened.


    After three days, both of us were beside ourselves. Crazed by the need to cum. We¡¯d promised each other we¡¯d wait till the weekend. We didn¡¯t make it past Thursday night.


    We were sitting on the couch. Both of us idly stroking. Then Jen started her dirty talk.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to catch us, you know,¡± she said, ¡°Mom and Dad.¡±


    I thought she was serious. I should have known better.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be OK,¡± I said.


    ¡°They¡¯re right in the next room,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I see the way Mom looks at me. I think she can tell I¡¯m getting regr doses of big brother dick.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s bound to find out,¡± I said, ¡°Once your tummy starts showing.¡±


    Jennifer gasped. She started rubbing herself faster.


    ¡°I told you not to cum in me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± I said, ¡°You felt so good.¡±


    ¡°Well since we can¡¯t make things worse,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it in me again?¡±


    Now it was my turn to gasp. I was working myself pretty fast now. I think both of us were ready to reach our peak.


    ¡°Do you want that big brother? Do you want to fuck your innocent, baby sister? You know I¡¯ve never done that. Had sex. No one¡¯s cock has ever been in my perfect little pussy. Do you want to be my first? Make your little sister a real woman?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Was this a game or serious? I should have found out. Instead, I let Jennifer keep talking.


    ¡°Oh God,st week, when you came on my breasts? That was the hottest thing I¡¯ve ever done,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Your hot, hard cock in my hands. Feeling your cum rise up the shaft. Seeing it shoot. God, I don¡¯t think you know what it did to me. Did you like it? Letting your little sister stroke you off?¡±


    ¡°It felt amazing,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Jen.¡±


    ¡°Did you want to touch me, too?¡±


    ¡°Oh God yes.¡±


    ¡°Feel my tits? Rub my slippery pussy?¡±


    ¡°Desperately.¡±


    I leaned forward. My sister¡¯s eyes got wide. Scared and hungry. I pushed her hands away from her cunt. Reced them with my rough fingers.


    She reached and grabbed my dick. Both of us got each other off. Jennifer pumped my cock, possessed. I rubbed her cunt, crazed. This time, I went off first. We were in such a tangle on the couch, there was no aiming anything. I came everywhere, like a leaky firehose. On my sister, on myself, on the couch. A sticky, spermy mess.


    I fought through the pleasure, desperate to bring my sister the same.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°OH GOD!¡± Her body bucked. Her legs mped down. Her eyes rolled back in her head. This time, instead of just her toes, her whole body quivered. I¡¯d seen little, short, singr orgasms. Rolling fast multiples. Nothing like this.


    My sister came for what felt like minutes. Her body wracked with pleasure. It seemed more like something she endured than enjoyed. Finally, her body stilled. Her eyes opened. She broke into peals ofughter.


    ¡°Oh wow. That was intense!¡± Another cum ripped through her like a shiver. ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    ¡°Edging,¡± I said, smiling. I reached out and stroked my sister¡¯s hair. For some reason, that felt more intimate than touching her pussy. She turned her head and kissed my hand.


    ¡°I mean, wow,¡± she said, rambling, ¡°I¡¯ve never cum like that.¡± She got up, examining herself. ¡°Seemed like you came pretty hard, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Seriously, we¡¯ve got toy down towels or something,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°This is getting out of control.¡±


    That night, again, my sister slunk into my bedroom. She waspletely naked, but the look on her face told me she wasn¡¯t there for sexy stuff.


    ¡°The touching,¡± she said.


    ¡°We went a little overboard,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I mean, I liked it. A lot.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s OK right?¡± Jennifer asked in her little girl voice, ¡°To keep going?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± I said.


    ¡°Just no farther,¡± Jennifer said.


    I agreed.

 107

    We started the edging all over again the next day. It was like doing a cleanse ¡ª we hated going through it, but we couldn¡¯t stop loving the results. During the lulls, we almost managed to act appropriately. We read stories, sure, but we stayed clothed (for the most part) and didn¡¯t touch each other (though we often touched ourselves). It almost felt like a normal,petitive sibling rtionship. You know. Sort of.


    We found we could go about three days before we went cum crazy. Jennifer started calling them ¡®O-days,¡¯ the days where we were finally granted relief from edging ourselves off the walls. Our next O-day was set for Sunday. Again, I told myself we¡¯d reached our limit in what we would do with each other. Again, I was an idiot.


    I was still asleep when Jennifer came into my room on azy Saturday morning. She pounced on my bed and prowled up to my head. Her face inches from mine. I blinked awake.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she said, very affectionate.


    ¡°Good morning?¡±


    ¡°I want to try something different,¡± she said.


    ¡°OK, sis, but we¡¯re going to need a lot of lube for anal,¡± I said.


    Jennifer shook her head, like I was the least funny brother a girl could have.


    ¡°Read this,¡± she said, and handed me my iPad. Ordinarily, her touching my electronics without my permission would be a serious breach of privacy. But with Jennifer I felt like I had nothing to hide. I took the tablet and turned it around. She¡¯d already selected a dirty story, one we¡¯d read a few times and both enjoyed.


    ¡°Reading porn isn¡¯t really different,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Jennifer said.


    We sat on my bed, the sun sneaking into my window, turning the whole room overbright. Me lying back, wearing just a pair of boxers. My sister in her robe and (I assumed) nothing underneath, perched by my side, watching me intently as I read.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You want me to read it to you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No. Just tell me what part of the story you¡¯re at.¡±


    ¡°They just got naked in the pool,¡± I said.


    ¡°So, get naked,¡± Jennifer said, as if this was obvious. I stripped off my boxer shorts. My penis pointed out, pendulous. My sister peeled off her robe. Her bare body looked incredible, as always. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. ¡°Keep reading,¡± she said, chuckling.


    I read a little more, but it was hard to focus on the words while my sexy naked sister was sitting right there.


    ¡°Now what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They got out of the pool,¡± I said, ¡°He¡¯s, um, feeling his sister¡¯s breasts.¡±


    ¡°Go for it,¡± Jennifer said. She leaned forward, practically cing her perfect boob on my fingertips. Full ¡ª just a bit more than fit in my palm ¡ª and firm. They felt incredible. I hefted my sister¡¯s tit in my hand, then I reached up and tweaked the nipple. She gave me the other one and I did the same. ¡°Good?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Great,¡± I said.


    ¡°Better than Beth¡¯s?¡± she asked.


    I quirked an eyebrow. In all our dirty talk, Jennifer had never mentioned my ex-wife before. I think she knew it was a sore spot for me. But she¡¯d talked about her ex-boyfriends before, so I guess I had to do the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even aparison,¡± I said, ¡°These are magnificent.¡±


    Jennifer blushed. She jutted her chin, telling me to keep reading. ¡°What are they doing now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s, um, stroking his cock.¡±


    Jennifer reached down and gripped my dick. I was already so worked up, I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t cum right then. Three straight days of edging plus this morning¡¯s tease was already too much for me.


    My sister squeezed my shlong. Gently stroked up and down. Teasing. Tantalizing.


    ¡°She¡¯s leaning down,¡± I said, ¡°Putting her mouth around her brother¡¯s¡­ oh GOD.¡±


    My sister slurped my cock straight into her mouth. Remember, I hadn¡¯t had so much as a hand job in nearly five years. Now I was ensconced in my sister¡¯s warm wet mouth. It felt amazing. I¡¯d had blowjobs before, but nothing like this. My ex-wife had treated my dick like a necessary evil. Jennifer wrapped her lips and tongue around me in a way that was so desirous, I can¡¯t even express it.


    My sister licked and sucked on my cock slow,nguid. Like savoring it. She held it tight in her mouth like it was precious. Her eyes wide and wanting. Wondrous. I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Keep reading,¡± she said, her words adorably muffled by my dick.


    ¡°She¡¯s, um ¡ª fuck that¡¯s good ¡ª bobbing up and down on her brother¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°Am I better than Beth?¡± Jennifer asked. Again with my ex.


    ¡°Not even in the same universe,¡± I said, ¡°You literally blow her away.¡±


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at me, but she kept sucking.


    ¡°His sister takes her mouth off him¡± I said, reluctantly. Jennifer let me go with a pop. ¡°She¡¯s stroking him up and down.¡± My sister started working me. A wanton look in her viridescent eyes.


    I was so close. I doubted I was going to survive for much longer. Then I read the next few words and my heart stopped.


    ¡°She moves her body up,¡± I said, ¡°Straddles her brother with her legs.¡± Jennifer did the same, mirroring the story. ¡°She takes her brother¡¯s cock, aims it upwards, then, um¡­ She puts it in her pussy.¡±


    We both froze. I don¡¯t know what Jennifer had been thinking to that point. Maybe she didn¡¯t read that far or didn¡¯t remember the story that well. Perhaps she thought that I would have cum already. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure how I didn¡¯t. Or maybe, maybe, she told herself that when the time came, she would actually do it.

 108

    We both stared at each other. Jennifer¡¯s sex poised right above mine. Her breasts hanging over my chest. Her hand still wrapped around my cock. She looked right at me. Searching.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matt,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°This has been fun and I don¡¯t regret one bit of it.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± I said.


    ¡°But this¡­ It would be actual incest, you know? There¡¯s a difference between pretend wrong and real wrong and I just can¡¯t get there.¡±


    I think she was expecting me to argue otherwise, but I didn¡¯t. I squeezed her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But this was great. A really nice idea. Thank you.¡±


    Jennifer cocked her head at me, then suddenly her eyes went bright.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± she said. My little sister leapt off me and ran into the living room. Watching her tits fly as she went, her taut little butt, it was almost as good as everything else I¡¯d experienced that morning.


    My sister came back holding a little bottle of hand lotion.


    ¡°Lay back,¡± she told me, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I heard the ¡®squirt¡¯ noise of her using the bottle. I felt something warm and slippery slide down my cock. I grinned. My clever sister had covered her hands in lotion, then stacked them on top of each other. Slowly now, she slid them down my cock.


    It clearly wasn¡¯t a vagina, but at the same time, it was close enough for the fantasy to work.


    ¡°Oh, brother, you feel so good in my pussy,¡± Jen moaned. I could hear a little bit of augh trying to sneak its way up, but she forced it down.


    ¡°God, sis, so tight,¡± I said.


    Jennifer slowly slid her slick hands up and down my dick. ¡°Do you like your little sister¡¯s tiny cunt?¡±


    ¡°You feel so good,¡± I said.


    ¡°I love having you in me,¡± she said. She started to move faster. For a pair of hands, she was doing a pretty good job of simting sex.


    ¡°I love my brother¡¯s cock,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°I love my sister¡¯s pussy,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re not using the condom,¡± she said, ¡°It feels so much better this way. Just tell me before you cum, OK?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of those naughty brother spermies finding their way into my unprotected pussy,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°Fuck, sis.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she whined, ¡°I can feel it, you¡¯re getting close.¡±


    She started to slow on me.


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I know you. Think you¡¯re going to trick me. But I can feel when you¡¯re about to cum.¡±


    She was right, of course. I was close. I reached out and put my hand on hers, trying to make her go faster.


    ¡°Keep going, sis,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    I put my hands on her wrists, starting to jack up and down. Like I was holding her hips.


    ¡°You feel so good,¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop.¡±


    ¡°You ¡ª oh! ¡ª but you have to,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°You can¡¯t make me pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said, ¡°I want you. Need you.¡±


    ¡°No, brother, please don¡¯t¡­ OH FUCK!¡±


    My sperm shot upward like a geyser. The pleasure burst inside me with simr force. Jennifer held my dick tight, dragging the orgasm out of me.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re cumming in me,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Making me pregnant. Oh, brother it feels so good.¡±


    As my orgasm finally started to weaken, I couldn¡¯t help myself andughed. ¡°OK, that was amazing,¡± I said.


    Jennifer gave me a wicked smile. She spread her arms and showed me ¡ª I¡¯d showered my sister in sperm. Her breasts were dripping with it. Her cute little belly button looked like a pearly, whiteke.


    ¡°I came,¡± Jennifer said. At first, I thought she was making a joke, but then she looked at me sheepishly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch myself, but when you started pumping, I went off a little. Nothing massive, but¡­ Wow. I didn¡¯t think that could happen.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I can¡¯t return the favor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You could,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°But I think I want to save it for the next O-day.¡±


    *


    It all went wrong from the start.


    I woke up the morning of our next O-day and started reading a story, like I always did. About halfway through, with my hand stroking my cock, I went over the top. I hadn¡¯t intended to, then suddenly I was covered in my own cum. The story wasn¡¯t even that good. My orgasm had been nice, sure, but it felt wasted.


    It was going to be Jennifer¡¯s day anyway, I told myself in the shower.


    Later, at work, I overheard two girlsining about their love lives. About how hard it was to find a good partner, that kind of thing. As I listened, I thought to myself, I¡¯m so happy I don¡¯t have that problem anymore. And I realized that I was thinking about Jennifer and myself.


    My satisfaction quickly turned to remorse. Then guilt. I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend or a wife. I had a sister. One who I was doing dirty things with. That wasn¡¯t a rtionship, but the fact that my mind had defaulted to that setting told me a lot more than I wanted to hear.


    I spent the rest of the day in a fog, lost in my own thoughts. I had to stop this before it got too serious. It was already toote. I didn¡¯t know what to do. The woman I desperately needed to speak to and the girl I couldn¡¯t say a word to were the same person. I stayedte at the office that night, even though I didn¡¯t need to. I was afraid to go home.


    Finally, I trudged to the subway and went back to my apartment. Jennifer was waiting for me, but as soon as she saw the look on my face, her own smile dropped.


    ¡°Did you eat yet?¡± she asked.


    I told her that I hadn¡¯t. ¡°I thought we could do dinner before we, you know, do the thing.¡±


    ¡°The thing,¡± she said, now straight up eyeing me. Trying to find the seam where the alien had slipped under my skin. I tried to force myself back to where I¡¯d been the day before, but I couldn¡¯t find the right spot.


    So, we ate dinner in silence and then, afterwards, Jennifer curled up on the couch with her phone. The problem with edging is the same as any othermind-altering experience ¡ª drinking or drugs or whatever. Rational, calm Jennifer would have been able to put her disappointment aside with ease. Worked up, agitated Jennifer was not.


    After her third loud sigh, I surrendered. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in the bedroom,¡± I said.


    ¡°Finally,¡± Jennifer said. She popped off the couch and raced down the hallway.


    I took a deep breath. I could push through this. After she came down, we could talk about things normally. I cued up my selected story and walked into the bedroom.


    Jennifer was in her tank top and underwear, lying back on my bed. She gave me a short smile when I entered. I handed her my iPad, then started to slowly take off my work clothes. Everything felt off. Like a song where the beat¡¯s just a bit too slow.


    When I was down to my undershirt and boxers, I sat down on the side of the bed. Slowly, I traced my sister¡¯s arm. Her eyes drifted toward mine.


    ¡°Where are you at?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They just got to the hotel,¡± she said. I¡¯d chosen one where two siblings go on a summer vacation and end up having to share a room. Standard stuff. But it was well written, and it had the scenes I was looking for.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± I said, and started to smooth Jennifer¡¯s hair. She kept scrolling as I looked over her shoulder. When she got to the part where the siblings got naked, I took off the rest of my clothes. Jennifer followed suit.


    God, her body really was incredible. It wasn¡¯t just that she was twenty-two years old, although that certainly helped. She was so well-formed. Every curve looked like it had been sculpted. Her broad chest and tiny butt. Full breasts, even lying back, and feminine hips. Despite everything that day, I saw my sister naked and got hard as a rock.


    Jennifer noticed my erection. For the first time since I got home, she genuinely grinned at me. I leaned down and kissed her forehead. It felt so natural in the moment. My sister went back to reading.


    The story siblings were now trying to sleep, tossing and turning. The brother started stroking himself off, so I began to do the same. A slow tease. Jennifer looked down at me, then back at the screen, her eyes flitting back and forth like a cat watching a ping-pong match.


    Jennifer reached down with her free hand and explored at her folds. She was a bit ahead of the sister in the story, but I wasn¡¯t about to argue. Instead, I watched, entranced, as my beautiful sibling began to get herself off.


    I knew what came next. I pushed Jennifer¡¯s hand away and put my own digits on her pussy. She reached for my cock, but I stopped her.


    ¡°Read the story,¡± I said. Jennifer groaned. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s ying with his sister¡¯s snatch,¡± Jennifer said.

 109

    ¡°Good,¡± I said, ¡°Let me know when they go further.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s kissing her breasts,¡± Jennifer said.


    I leaned forward. Took a coral pink nipple into my mouth and lightly suckled. I switched back and forth between my sister¡¯s boobs. Tickled at each stiff nipple with my tongue. She arched her back slightly and kicked out her legs. A little pre-sex stretch.


    ¡°He¡¯s moving his mouth lower,¡± Jennifer said.


    I kissed down her tummy to her twat. I opened my sister¡¯s legs as far as I could and buried my tongue in her center. Any awkwardness, any feelings of ¡®wrong,¡¯ had been shoved away. Ipped slowly at my sister¡¯s snatch, gradually working my tongue towards her clit.


    I wish I could say that I performed incredible cunnilingus on Jennifer. That I had her screaming in ecstasy with every lick. In truth, my ex had never been big on oral (giving or receiving) and it wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d ever gotten good at.


    I hope I was at least serviceable. Jennifer moaned and shifted. I could tell I wasn¡¯t exactly blowing my sister¡¯s mind. I pressed my tongue t on her clit and rubbed back and forth. I curled my tongue and slipped it inside.


    She tasted good. Musky and not too strong. Mostly, I just liked being this intimate with her. Jennifer¡¯s legs around my head. Her pussy in my mouth. Her most private ce, nowpletely exposed.


    ¡°He¡¯s kissing back up her stomach,¡± Jennifer said, maybe a bit sooner than I¡¯d hoped she¡¯d want to. ¡°He¡¯s reaching down, grabbing his cock.


    I smiled to myself. This was my big surprise. I reached down for my dick. Quickly covered it in lube. Then brought it up where Jennifer couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°He¡¯s centering it over her pussy,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Pressing the head against her¡­ OH!¡±


    I¡¯d ced the head at her opening. My sister¡¯s eyes went wide, afraid. For a moment, she thought I¡¯d actually done it. Then she looked down and saw the truth: I was holding a dildo in my hands.


    Sheughed. ¡°That¡¯s very clever,¡± she said, beaming.


    I¡¯d picked it up on the way home from work a few days before. Finding a sex toy shop in NYC is about as easy as getting good pizza. There¡¯s a ce in every neighborhood. Or at least it feels that way sometimes.


    I know it¡¯s silly, but I¡¯d looked for one that I thought was at least reminiscent of my own protuberance. Pink with good-sized balls at the end. Neither ridiculously tiny nor straight up ridiculous. After, I¡¯d purchased the rubber penis, I brought it home and washed it thoroughly. Finally, I hid it under the bed, waiting for this exact moment.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this again,¡± Jennifer said. My big reveal had, ironically, messed with the mood a little. She repeated thest few lines. I kissed my way up her stomach again. I put more lube on the dildo, just in case. This time, my sister knew to expect my rubber recement.


    I kissed the head at her opening, then slowly slid forward into her opening. Jennifer¡¯s breath quickened. She gasped.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said. She put her hand on my chest, pushing me back.


    I looked back at her, worried and surprised.


    ¡°Is everything OK?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I just¡­¡± She seemed to be making a decision. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for it right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, ¡°OK.¡± I tried to hide my disappointment. The fact that my sister was setting a boundary was a good thing. ¡°Did I mess up?¡±


    ¡°Oh God no. That was such a good idea, Matt. With the toy. I mean, in the moment I really thought you were about to. You know?¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it,¡± I said.


    ¡°You put a lot of thought into it,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°That¡¯s what means so much to me.¡±


    ¡°But not for tonight,¡± I said, ¡°Do you want me to do other things?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s OK,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Juste here. Hold me for a moment.¡±


    I tossed the dildo to the side and scooched next to my sister. Wrapped my arm around her arms and pulled her close. Her naked body pressed against mine. Jennifer let her head rest on my shoulder. She let out a big, satisfied sigh.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± she said as I stroked her hair. I kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Very,¡± I said. I hated to keepparing, but with my ex we almost nevery down together like this. It was always too hot or awkward. Our arms feeling extra, like they were locked in the wrong spot.


    With Jennifer, it was like we fit together. She just slid into her spot. I could have stayed that way for hours. Even in the epic heat, her body feltfortable next to mine. Like it was meant to be there. She yed her fingers through my chest hair. We didn¡¯t say a word. Our heartbeats slowly matched.


    ¡°Hey Matt?¡± Jennifer looked up at me. Our faces were so close. We leaned forward.


    Our lips touched.


    It was like electricity. Like sharing souls. We kissed and, for a moment, webined into one ecstatic, incredible being.


    Then Jennifer jumped out of the bed.


    ¡°OhshitI¡¯msorry,¡± she said. One long frantic word. My sister didn¡¯t even bother with her clothing, just fled from my room, mming the door behind her.


    I got out of bed and went after her.


    ¡°Jennifer?¡±


    She was in the living room. Her suitcase was open, and she was stuffing it full while throwing on clothes.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Jennifer said. She pulled her shirt over her head. Shimmied her pants up her legs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this,¡± I said, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not,¡± she said.


    ¡°Where will you go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have a friend from work. I¡¯ll text her on the way. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll let me crash.¡±


    ¡°Jen, I¡­¡±


    The door was already shut.


    My sister was gone.


    *


    Jennifer came back two dayster, looking bedraggled and wan. I¡¯d been texting her like crazy, but she only responded twice. Once to tell me she was alive, another to say she wasing back to the apartment.


    But, as soon as I saw her, I knew it was never going to be the same. Jennifer unpacked her things like she was unloading a coffin.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home,¡± I told her, standing off to the side. I feared if I came any closer, she¡¯d scamper.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for work in a minute,¡± she replied. It was a Saturday. But as soon as her things were unpacked, Jennifer fled the apartment.

 110

    We reached an unspoken agreement. Like the sun and the moon, we lived in the same ce, but we never shared the sky. At first, I kept up my steady diet of texts, but after a few days I realized I was only making things worse. I wrote her a long email missive, apologizing for everything and begging for her forgiveness. She never wrote me back.


    We settled into our respective lives, keeping them as separate as possible. I stayed long hours at the office. It did wonders for my career (¡°Matt¡¯s really got his nose to the grindstone,¡± I overheard my boss tell someone), but it broke me. I slept at home, fitful, then slipped out at first light.


    I could only assume Jennifer was doing the same. I saw the evidence that she still lived with me. The mussed sheets on the futon. A used coffee mug in the sink. A couple of times, we crossed paths for a moment. We just grunted at each other, like even one word would be too much to say.


    Over time, the wounds didn¡¯t heal, but they stopped festering. We didn¡¯t get any kinder to each other, but we didn¡¯t get mean, either. We settled into what I would say was a perfectly appropriate, shared living situation for two siblings. It wasn¡¯t pleasant, but it was probably for the best.


    So, of course, my Mom had to go and mess it up.


    *


    It¡¯s your cousin Izzy¡¯s bar mitzvah,¡± Mom said, ¡°You have to be there.¡±


    Jennifer and I stood on opposite sides of the room, staring at the iPhone like it might detonate at any second. Arms crossed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I had a Cousin Izzy,¡± Jennifer said, cagily.


    ¡°He¡¯s your father¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter¡¯s kid,¡± Mom said. The speakerphone made her voice even more nasal than usual ¡ª a feat that I¡¯d previously thought was impossible.


    ¡°He¡¯s like, barely rted to us, Mom,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Mom said, ¡°You were invited so you¡¯re going. Besides, it¡¯ll be good for both of you to get out of that smelly city for a while.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I looked over at Jennifer and we shared an eyeroll. My mother¡¯s best arguments were irrational, that was how she kept you from arguing back.


    ¡°Good,¡± Mom said, taking our silence to mean eptance, ¡°Your father and I will pick you up Saturday morning.¡±


    *


    We took turns in the shower. Got dressed in our separate rooms.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± I asked, as I stepped into the living room. I was wearing a grey sport coat with a light blue dress shirt and no tie. Jennifer had on a short ck dress, tight to her body. She looked amazing, of course. I made myself gaze away.


    ¡°Go downstairs,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I¡¯ll join you in a sec.¡±


    That¡¯s how distant we¡¯d be. We couldn¡¯t even share an elevator together.


    We stood on the curb, silent, scanning the traffic for my parent¡¯s car like lions eyeing a passing herd of antelope.


    ¡°You look nice,¡± Jennifer said, not looking at me.


    ¡°You, too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get through this and then we can get back to our lives, OK?¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. It was more like a hostage negotiation than a conversation.


    My Dad¡¯s silver Mercedes pulled up to the curb and we climbed into the back. We said a quick hello to my parents, then stared out our respective windows.


    ¡°So, how are things?¡± Mom asked, turning back to look at the both of us.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jennifer said.


    Mom turned back around. My Dad turned up the music. We went up through the Bronx and into Yonkers. Slowly, the city ebbed away. We drove down quiet, forested streets. We were twenty miles north of Manhattan, at most. It looked like another world.


    We didn¡¯t say a word the entire way. You¡¯d think we were going to a funeral. At one point, I identally touched my sister¡¯s hand. She red at me like I¡¯d grabbed her boob.


    Finally, my father turned off the main road and pulled up to what looked like a ssic, massive mansion. We got out of the car and a valet took the keys. Inside, it was clearly someone¡¯s home that had been turned into an event space. ording to my Dad, it used to be owned by Mark Twain, but I was dubious.


    A host led us to a grand, ss-walled room with stone tile floors where they were having a cocktail hour. Warm music tinkled in the background. A waitress handed us sses of white wine. Jennifer downed hers like she was taking a shot.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the room to fill up with family. I recognized a few of the faces, but I did my best to maintain my distance. I hadn¡¯t seen most of these people in years and I would have been more than happy to keep it that way.


    Unfortunately, my Aunt Cassie managed to corner me. ¡°Matthew! I haven¡¯t seen you in ages!¡± she dered, advancing on me like a brigade thrusting at a weak spot in the enemy¡¯s lines.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said, bringing out my best fake smile.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Beth?¡± Aunt Cassie asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re separated,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry to hear that,¡± Aunt Cassie said, ¡°She was such a nice girl.¡±


    I did my best to slip away, but it was only the beginning. The rest of the afternoon, anytime I found a free moment, someone grabbed my arm and asked about my ex-wife. Had my parents seriously not told anyone about the divorce?


    Between the alcohol and the constant questioning, I started to get a bit rowdy. Finally, I was standing in the corner when I was osted by my Cousin Betsy. She used her broad body to wedge me into a corner. I was overpowered by the smell of old flowers.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s Beth?¡± she asked immediately. Not even a hello.


    ¡°We¡¯re divorced,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame,¡± Betsy said, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful and worldly. You could tell she was going ces, you know?¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± I said.


    ¡°Did you have any kids?¡± Betsy asked. She fixed her oversized sses on her nose. Smiled at me with yellowing teeth.


    ¡°None,¡± I said.


    ¡°With how sessful she is, I bet Beth didn¡¯t want kids to keep her back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she wanted kids,¡± I replied, harshly, ¡°She just wanted them with the dude who lives down the street.¡±


    Betsy gasped, putting her hand on her chest. I braced myself for the next barrage. Then I felt a sharp tug on my elbow.


    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s had way too much to drink.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!